ă€ŠPrimordial Originsă€‹


 Third Times the Charm

    Hope you enjoy!

    PS: Words in Italics mean they''re the character''s thoughts.

    <hr />

    ???''s POV

    I was rushing through the scorched battlegrounds, cutting down those who stood in my way, no matter if they were paying attention to me or not. I was in the middle of two warring sides slaughtering each other.

    ???: Dumb fucking idiots!. I can''t believe they actually brought this whole debacle to where I live.

    When the leaders of this whole shitfest finally noticed me killing their soldiers, they demanded I join their own respective sides in their petty squabble for power which brought the entire universe they live in into chaos. I ignored all of them, pushing myself to get there in time. The only thing on my mind was getting to her in time. I had already lost her once. I couldn''t let it happen again. I rushed across the now war-torn world I once lived in with the love of my life. I''ve failed her once in the past, and now history is repeating itself all over again.

    Flashes of a distant memory where I failed her the first time sprung up in my mind. I watched as she collapsed due to poisoning by a rival. I remember kneeling down, cradling her body as the poison coursed through her entire being. The poison was one that once administered, burns her life, her very existence till she was nothing more that a fleeting soul which was bound to disappear. Her tears falling down her face as I held her in my arms begging her to stay with me, even when I knew that she had no more that a minute or two to live. It was all for naught though. Even with all my powers as the creator, I still couldn''t go against the rules those bound by the reality I created for the ones beneath me. When she finally passed, I was so grief stricken that before I knew it, I was destroying everything I could. By the time I had time to recollect myself, there was nothing around. I had destroyed and consumed the entire universe and was all alone again.

    I stopped my recollection there, renewing my efforts to get to save her this time. I was almost at the home where we shared our memories together. It was on fire as the sounds of fighting echoed from within. I fought through hordes of the bastards, finally reaching her.

    She had straight silvery white hair that seemed to reflect a rainbow of colors cascading down to reach her hips, was now sullied by the blood. Her gentle electric blue eyes were now fierce as she fought off her attackers. Her body that had curves in all the right places, as if to tempt anyone to look at her. She had pure milk white skin that was as soft as it looked, covered by her suit of lightweight armor colored black to contrast with her skin.

    ???: Aurora!!

    I called her name as I cut through anyone keeping her from me. She glanced towards my direction, hope filling her eyes as she spotted me.

    Aurora: Mark!!

    She responded as she cut her way to me. We met up in the middle of the group of enemies, fighting back to back. I wouldn''t allow a single attack to approach her. We fought for hours, awaiting the moment for our reinforcements to come. At long last, the sound of a horn blew in the distance, followed by the rumbling sounds of feet shaking the ground. A third party had intervened, cutting down the remnants of the other two sides. In the fray of enemies was Aurora''s sister, Dawn.

    Dawn was Aurora''s fraternal twin sister. She had sun-kissed golden hair that fell in waves before curling at the ends that reached her lower back. Her blood red eyes that were filled with fire and wrath, calmed down to show gentleness as she saw that I was okay. Her lightly tanned skin seemed to radiate warmth. Just like Aurora,  she was dressed for war. She wore a robe tailor-made for battle.

    <hr />

    When I first started living in this world, I first met Dawn. We had met on opposing sides at first, but after a treaty was signed by both of our employed sides, I looked for her. We hit it off and after spending enough time together, we got serious. I loved her just as much as I did when I met Aurora in the past.

    After spending years together, I started to compare her to Aurora of the past. I felt the same with Dawn as I had felt with Aurora back then. So when I told her about my past relationship, she was surprised but horrified about it. I later learned that the same Aurora I had loved in the past was her estranged twin sister. When Dawn took me to see Aurora, I felt euphoric when I saw her. She recalled me from vague memories that she was able to retain from before she passed away in the past. After our reunion, I immediately felt guilty about it after looking over at Dawn. She just smiled, but I could see the pain when I embraced Aurora. We discussed it together, and agreed that should it work out in the end, I would stay in my relationship with Dawn as well as enter one with Aurora. It was a rocky start at first, but after a while, I believed they had gotten used to it.

    I was wrong. If I had only seen the signs sooner, maybe we could''ve avoided such a tragedy, but alas what''s past is past.

    There was no time for me to notice what was happening because I would be busy. A few months later, the war started.

    <hr />

    She approached us as Aurora and I finally had a chance to rest. Aurora fell into my arms as I gently lowered her down, sitting down beside her, before giving her a passionate kiss to show her I was here for her.

    Dawn: It''s good to see you two.

    She smiled at us, before giving Aurora a hub and me a passionate kiss. After we evacuated to Dawn''s world, we started to make sure that we were safe from the other two parties. Our third party was made up of people that wished to stay neutral in the power struggle. Once that was down, we relaxed, spending time together to unwind. We were about to rest in our bed when Aurora speaks up.

    Aurora: Hey Mark, you know how I remembered us together...

    Mark: Yeah?

    Aurora: Can you do the same with Dawn?

    Dawn looked shock upon what she had heard. I smiled upon hearing Aurora''s request.

    Mark: Of course, should anything every happen to any of us, I would like if we could somehow remember each other when I see you two again.

    I approached Dawn. Dawn knew what it had meant for me to do this for her, as tears brimmed upon her eyes. I smiled comfortingly at her, but for some reason he couldn''t quite understand, I saw guilt upon her face. Right when I was about to give her power, Dawn leapt towards Aurora, sobbing uncontrollably.

    Dawn: I''m so sorry! Even though you love me and were willing to share Mark with me, I *hic* I...

    Aurora as well as myself were bewildered for her actions. Dawn kept sobbing, apologizing over and over again.

    Dawn: I *hic* I was so hurt *hic* when I saw you two embracing each other...

    Aurora: What''s wrong?

    Aurora felt alarmed at her sister''s actions.

    Dawn: I felt jealous when I saw you t-two together *hic* that I hurt you.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Mark thought back to those moments whenever he embraced Aurora, remembering looks of pain and guilt on Dawn''s face every now and then.

    Mark: Dawn, what did you do?

    Dawn looked away from Aurora temporarily to look at me, but she only looked even more guilty. As she tried to control her sobs.

    Dawn: Mark, you were the only thing keeping me tied to this life. When we first met, I cared nothing for my life. When you came into it, I felt like my life began anew. So when I learned about you and Aurora, I was jealous. I hated the fact that she was able to just waltz into my life again out of nowhere and I believed she was going to take you away from me. That coupled with the stress of the war that I *hic* I...

    Aurora: Dawn?

    Dawn: I poisoned you because I wanted Mark for myself. I always saw how much he loved you and your memories of the past and got jealous. I''m so sorry. *hic* I''m so sorry.

    Upon hearing Dawn''s confession  I felt furious. I was about to attack Dawn for what she had done, but I was stopped. Before I could do anything, Aurora jumped in front of me, stopping me from attacking Dawn.

    Mark: Why?!

    I felt furious after hearing what she said, and yet the one whom should be feeling the most betrayed had protected the one who hurt her.

    Aurora glared at me, her eyes telling me to cease my actions. I was confused, wondering why she would protect Dawn. After making sure I wouldn''t try anything, she turned to Dawn.

    Aurora: Can you tell me why you did it?

    Dawn looked ready to burst into tears once again.

    Dawn: After we learned of your relationship with Mark, I always felt that he had stopped paying attention to me and instead focused all of his attention on you. I thought he didn''t care about me anymore

    I was about to retort her claim, but while thinking back, she was absolutely right. After meeting Aurora again, I focused mainly on her and Dawn on the side. I immediately felt shameful. Even when I was rushing to make sure Aurora was safe, I had momentarily forgotten about Dawn.

    Aurora: I would''ve felt the same as well if someone just walked into my life and took what was most important to me. I''m sure Mark would feel the same way if someone took us from him, right?

    Aurora asked, already knowing the answer

    Mark: I-I..

    I tried to defend myself, but I couldn''t. Aurora knew this as well.

    Mark: I''m sorry for ignoring you.

    I apologized, walking up to Dawn to comfort her. Aurora hugged her as well.

    Aurora: How much time do I have left?

    Dawn looked down before answering. We could see how difficult this would be for her to answer.

    Dawn: Probably until the end of the day.

    Aurora: And there''s nothing we could do?

    Dawn nodded her head as she started explaining about the poison, still visibly shaking from her actions. I had a bad taste in my mouth, considering it was a similar poison to the one she first died to, only more delayed.

    Aurora kept silent, biding her time to reply to her sister''s words. After a few moments, Aurora looked up at me.

    Aurora: Mark, are you able to do the same as you did the last time when I passed away?

    I looked at her, shocked. I immediately nodded to her words.

    Aurora: I want you to make it so so that Dawn and I still remember you should we ever find you again.

    I started to explain to her the difficulties if I would restart the universe once again.

    Aurora: You can tell just as much as we can that this universe is a failure. I don''t have much time left, and I want to know that someday, we''ll be able to spend time together again. And that you''ll love us both equally then.

    I was about to retort, but didn''t have the heart to deny her request. I stepped towards Dawn, linking the three of us together.

    Once a soul is given the power to remember, whenever they would pass away and reincarnate, they would have memories of their past lives. They could remember everything they would need, from ways to strengthen themselves, to ways to survive and thrive in a hostile world. They would also have some protection from those who intend to do them harm. They would be able to manifest those powers to protect themselves from others with ill intent.

    Mark: I don''t know how much time will pass before we''ll be together again, but I promise I''ll bring us back together again.

    I vowed. Aurora and Dawn nodded, deciding to spend our last moments together.

    <hr />

    After Aurora passed away, I turned to Dawn, noticing the uncomfortable tension in her body. No Aurora around to stop me from hurting her. I sighed tiredly.

    Mark: I''m sorry for ignoring you. I promise that when I bring us three together again, Iˇ±ll be sure to love you as much as I love Aurora.

    Dawn nodded at my words, visibly relieved.

    Dawn: I''ll should be on my way then as well, huh.

    I nodded at her words.

    Mark: It''ll probably be pretty painful for everyone else.

    Dawn nodded, getting up to grab a more effective and quicker poison to use on herself. She returned soon after.

    Dawn: I love you Mark.

    Mark: I love you too.

    I responded. Dawn smiled, resting her head on my body as I awaited for her to pass on.

    After making sure they''ve both moved on for now, I got up, walking away from our bed. I stood for a moment, realizing I was all alone yet again. I felt distraught, thinking it was my fault for Dawn ending up that way. If I had just loved and focused on her as much as I did with Aurora, then maybe this wouldn''t have happened in the first place.

    While I mourned and wallowed in depression, the war continued to rage on. After a few days, men from both sides visited in yet another attempt to coerce me to join their side, or else I would pay for it. I ignored them all as I thought about this shitty universe that keeps on screwing me over. Even when I was the one who created it for all to live, it still likes to fuck with me.

    Finally, unable to stand it anymore, I got up, slowly approaching the two sides.

    Mark: I''m going to make sure this never happens again.

    I vowed out loud. Following soon after, I went on a rampage to destroy and consume everything once again. So in the next universe, maybe we could live a better life than the one we did in this one.

    Once I was done, I floated by myself in nothingness.

    Mark: Third time''s the charm.

    I reassured myself as I went to work to recreate the universe and reality that would become the new home for the people I love and myself.

    <hr />

    I awoke from my sleep, shaking off the memories I dreamed last night. I struggled to rise as I felt a familiar pressure weighing down on my body.

    ???:Good Morning, Big Brother!!! (x4)

 Big Brother

    Hope everyone had a good holiday/break!

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    ???: Good morning, Big Brother!!! (x4)

    I turned my head to see four different people covering my clothed body. They were snuggled against all four of my limbs. They looked as if they had just woken up from a blissful nap as they looked up at me from their positions. It was terrible for my heart because whenever I wake up from my sleep, they''re always covering me with their bodies, naked as the day they were created. Unable to stop my annoyance, I sighed tiredly before asking the question that was on my mind.

    Mark: Why are you all naked again in my bed?

    On my left leg, a small girl that looked no older than twelve looked up at me with a cheerful expression. Her snow white hair matched her skin, as if they were trying to show off how pure this girl was. Her sky topaz-like eyes gave off a sense of curiosity as she snuggled against my leg as she tired to go back to sleep.

    On my left arm was a teenager of about seventeen. Her black hair was cut short at the shoulders in a pixie-cut sort of hairstyle. She skin looked pale as if she was sick with a still-developing woman''s body. Her onyx-colored eyes staring into my eyes as if trying to make me feel lost in them. She was glaring at me as if I had taken her first time before moving on to having my way with her sisters against their wills, like a insatiable beast to sate my lust, in front of her. But I noticed the look of glee and embarrassment in her eyes as I smiled back at her, which caused her to blush and look away.

    On my right arm was someone who I could only describe as a seductive temptress/succubus that looked to be in her mid-twenties. Her wavy violet hair only helped accentuate her tanned, womanly figure. Her eyes looked to be made out of emeralds. If I had to explain it, the I would say think of the girl of your dreams. This woman would be the rival that the girl of your dreams could never hope to compare to. At least for other men. I had two women in my heart that she could never beat as she is now. Though I have to admit I do care for her.

    Lastly, the child clinging to my right leg. She looked to be no more than the white haired girl''s age. She had stayed the most quiet, smiling at me and wishing me good morning before going back to snuggling against me. Her leaf-green hair fell to her upper back as she struggled to keep her earth-brown eyes from closing, her lightly tanned skin giving off a soft feeling.

    If someone were to see this scene, you can bet with 100% guarantee that they would either curse at me for my luck with women or denounce me as a disgusting, lecherous vagrant and attempt to rescue the girls from my evil clutches, convinced I had done something like brainwashing or any other dirty schemes to get them in my bed.

    No one would think that they were the most powerful beings in the universe, who were currently sleeping with their big brother.(Their words not mine.)

    ???: Good morning, Big Brother!!! (x4)

    I once again groaned tiredly from their words, sighing again as my inquiry was so bluntly deflected.

    Mark: Come on you guys. I need to get up.

    Little Miss Succubus spoke up, a chesire grin decorating her face as she thought of her little innuendo.

    ???: I''m sure I could get you up in a moment.

    She grinned, moving her hand towards my crotch. I grabbed her hand to stop her from going any further.

    Mark: I''m not in the mood right now, Karma.

    I chastised Karma as she attempted to pout adorable, yet somehow still making it look seductive.

    Karma: Fine...

    She pouted as she got up off my bed, sashaying her hips as she left the room to go do something else. I turned my head toward the girl on my left arm. She was currently squeezing my arm as if not wanting to let go at all, which contrasted with the look she was currently giving me.

    Mark: Death, can you let off?

    Death only looked at me as if I was some bug that asked her to keep me as a pet.

    Mark: Please...

    I pleaded, as I brought my right hand over hers, rubbing my thumb over her hand gently. Her expression immediately turned to one of embarrassment as she tilted her head down as if to say ''pat my head''. Death immediately noticed her actions as she blushed furiously, leaping off my bed with her face as red as a tomato, as she ran away.

    I sighed in relief as I turned my attention to the last two who are looking up at me. One had a hopeful expression while the other looked at me expressionless.

    Mark: Fate, we need to make sure the universe hasn''t gone to hell yet. Come on, I''ll help you a little bit later.

    Fate, the white-haired girl, jumped for joy as she hugged my tightly. My face smashed into her still flat chest as she squealed in glee.

    Fate: Yay, more time with Big Brother!!!

    I smiled at her exuberance, hugging her gently before allowing her to dart out of my room. Finally I turned to the little girl on my right leg, wondering what she would ask of me to do to get her to let me go. She sat up, straddling my leg in between her thighs, as she raised her arms up like a child waiting to be...

    ???: Carry me.

    ...carried.

    Mark: Aren''t you getting a little too old to ask to be carried, World-chan?

    I joked lightly. She, on the other hand didn''t take my joke lightly as she glared at me, shoving a materialized knife at my face. She stopped a centimeter from my eye, holding it there.

    World-chan: Don''t you know that it''s bad manners to ask a girl her age?

    She glowered at me as she waited for my answer.

    Mark: Heh heh, my bad...

    I laughed nervously as I felt sweat bead on the back of my neck as a cold chill flew down my spine. World-chan, on the other hand, was relentless in her pursuit of being carried. I sighed lightly, moving my arms forward to embrace World-chan''s body against mine, holding her by the armpits as she wrapped her arms around my neck while she leaned her head against my left shoulder. I formed a little seat with my arms  under her for her to sit on. I carried her in my arms, her butt under my arms as she leaned against me, relaxing in my arms.

    I walked out carrying her to her room. I passed by small rooms used for various purposes. Once I arrived at her room, I walked through the portal, transporting me to a world filled with nature. It was as I she had transported a whole world''s ecosystem into her room.

    But now that I thought about it, she probably could do that if she wanted to. I didn''t think anything else of it. I was happy seeing World-chan jump out of my arms, running around for a while before settling down.

    World-chan: Thanks, Big Brother!!!

    She shouted as she ran off into a forest, beginning her work of making sure the various worlds haven''t been screwed to oblivion.

    I sighed tiredly, walking through the portal and back to my room. It''s mostly barren in there, only a bed and a table with some chairs. I walked into my bathroom, stripping quickly to take a quick cold shower to wash away my drowsiness. Before I tossed my clothes away, I had noticed they were damp with sweat, whether from the girls covering my body or from myself sweating due to seeing my past memories, has yet to be seen.

    As I passed the mirror, I stared at my reflection. A weary-looking man of his early to mid-twenties looked back at me. I have shaggy/spiky black hair that covers my face with crimson tips at the end that reach my upper back. A body trained to the upmost perfection, not too muscular to be disturbing yet not too slender to be mistaken as skinny. I had simple masculine face with light stubble decorating my chin and cheeks. If I was asked, I would say my eyes were the most unique thing about my looks. The irises was multicolored, as if the aurora borealis was in my eyes, with my pupils looking to be as if you were looking into space with the stars themselves within.

    I dressed quickly, a simple grey t-shirt and black pants. The girls always wondered why I dressed and acted like I was a mortal when I could simply do whatever I wanted with my will. I told them that it reminds me to keep in touch with my time when I toured the universe, experiencing as much as I can for myself.

    I walked out, meeting up with the girls, or the Fearsome Foursome as I liked to call them. They had just finished checking up on their duties, while I prepared food for them after spending some time with Fate. Throughout our time together, they had also gotten used to my lifestyle. I set up the table and got them their food. It was a happy scene for anyone watching. No one would be able to imagine the conversations they would have over a simple meal.

    Mark: So, how goes the responsibilities?

    Fate answered first.

    Fate: I''ve made sure that the beings I''ve gifted my power to are using it responsibly and not abusing their power.

    She smiled jubilantly. I stroked her head which made her shake in delight. Next was Death.

    Death: I''ve made sure the ones I manage are doing their jobs.

    She was quick and precise in her explanation. She glanced my way awaiting her praise. I smiled at her, which caused her to turn her head, blushing slightly.

    Karma: I''ve made sure there are no problems and that everyone is getting what they deserve.

    Karma smirked at me, eyeing me like I''m a piece of meat waiting to be devoured. I smiled wryly at the meaning of her words and actions, before turning to the last of the four. World-chan sat there quietly, eating her food. Finally, after a few minutes of silence, she spoke up.

    World-chan: There was a couple of upstart gods trying to cause trouble. I took care of them.

    She announced blatantly. I nodded at her words. Every now and then, some gods get the idea that they deserve more and try to take it from others greedily. I agreed with her actions.

    In the universe I created this time, I made sure that there would be someone to take care of anyone that tries to cause trouble. In the first universe I made, I ruled and controlled everything. It became a huge hassle trying to make sure everything goes well that I couldn''t stop it all. So after all the trouble that had happened and after Aurora''s first death, I reset everything. I decided to go about it in a different way in the second universe. I created a group of people to run the universe, letting them supervise while I went and played around throughout it, which is when I met Dawn and then Aurora a second time. That led to biased opinions and corruption which sparked the whole war that involved the entire universe. After that hell, I decided that there would be a group of rulers just like in the second universe, with them giving similar power to others to govern over other various parts of the universe. The group of rulers that gained the powers I gave them would know of my existence, and what I would and can do if they misuse their powers. That leads to our current meeting over our meal. I''m making sure they''re doing their job by listening to their reports as well as tapping into their powers to make sure they''re telling the truth. After a while though, I started to trust them more and wouldn''t need to make sure they were telling the truth, but it can never hurt to check up every now and then to get some concrete facts. Once that was done and over with, we enjoyed a nice meal.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    From eldest to youngest, it would be myself, then Fate, then Death, then Karma, and lastly World-chan. From strongest to weakest it would be World-chan, followed by Fate/Karma/Death, and lastly me. It may seem strange for the youngest to be the most powerful, but aside from myself, when the power you have is only able to be of use when you have someone to use it on, you soon realize that World-chan is the one holding our jobs in place with the universe she designed with all the other things in it. They wondered why I was the weakest when I should''ve been the strongest out of all of them. After I explained to them how the universe was pieces of my power split up to become unique and different as well as how the power they now control was once my own, they soon understood why I was so much weaker than all of them.

    Currently, the powers that each of them have is tied to their name. The powers they hold are ones that I once held, but split it and gave it to them to use. Fate and her minions help shape the lives of the various people who would be living in the universe. Death and her minions make sure that the souls of all who die, no matter if they''re mortals or immortals, are reincarnated properly, as well as mete out punishment on those who would go against this rule. Karma and her cohorts overview the entirety of the actions done by the beings in the universe and decide what happens to them. Reality, nicknamed World-chan, creates all the things that exist in the universe. She also reports of any strange things going on in the universe. While I am the weakest of them all. I have no power, no control over this universe. Only the threat that should they not follow my rules, I can destroy and consume all they had done should I want to. Of course they''ve never seen my power before, but they still listen to me. Why, I have no idea, but I still make sure to ensure they aren''t lying. I''m pretty happy with this situation due to the fact that they are actually listening to me.

    In the universe, the Fearsome Foursome are known as the Primordials. To the Primordials, I am known as the Origin. I am also thought to be a Primordial by those below us, albeit the weakest one since I have no gods that answer to me, but I let it be. Then below them are the so-named ''gods''. These gods are the servants of the Primordials, myself excluded, who run the worlds that exist in the universe. They answer to their respective Primordial that they serve while still showing respect to the other ones. The gods themselves are split into separate rankings as well because what they stood for was usually a deviated power from the original power controlled by the Primordials. Underneath them are the mortals who, for the most part, live their lives ignorant of the Primordials, and sometimes gods in some worlds.

    After all of the annoying stuff was out of the way, our topics moved onto more relaxed things. They talked about all kinds of things, such as distinguishing individuals that they enjoy observing, to different types of situations they''ve never encountered before, and even amazing or interesting worlds their subordinates have created. This somehow led to our next conversation.

    Fate: Big Brother, you have to visit our world some time! We worked really hard on making sure that it was exciting and dangerous, but still fun.

    I tilted my head in confusion. Karma took over here.

    Karma: We''ve been making a world where the four of us thought it would be... interesting, to live as mortals, so we thought that maybe we could all go there together.

    Death: Yeah, we''ve got some experience interacting with mortals when we''ve gone with you on your trips, but we''ve never lived a life as one, so we''re interested.

    World-chan nodded her head in agreement. I smiled at them, thinking they were like children who wanted to go play outside.

    Mark: We could do that, but that means that you guys can''t use most of your powers, and you''ll have the same start as everyone else for the most part, right?

    World-chan: We know. We''ve been wanting to live a life as a mortal, to see how they see things. We could leave things here to run on autopilot because it only requires some power from ourselves to keep things running, while we have fun in our world. We can check back every now and then to see how things are going.

    Death: Yeah, besides we already know for the most part the powers we''ll have when we become a mortal, so we''ve already been training them.

    They all nodded their heads in agreement, eager to show off their skills. Once we become mortals, we''ll only have a certain type of power related to our current ones, our manipulation/purification of power, any memories in things you''ve done before, and our souls.

    The soul is your entire existence. And I''ve taught them how to temper their souls, creating weapons for them to use. As of now, they''ve all already figured out the types of weapons they like and how to use them. The only difference is when were mortal, they would need to temper their soul again because the soul we would have as a mortal is only a fraction of a fraction of the power we have now. Only us five know how to do it because I''ve taught no one else save for the two loves of my past. Although it did take a lot of convincing on their part to get me to teach them.

    Fate: We still have to do things up here, so we''ll let you go and see the world we made. We''ll catch up to you later.

    Mark: Are you guys sure?

    I''d feel bad if they feel left out. They all nodded, save for World-chan.

    World-chan: If you feel bad about it, then could you answer a question on all our minds?

    I tilted my head. First, I wondered if World-chan could read my mind, then on what type of question they could have that makes them so serious.

    Mark: What''s up with this serious tone from World-chan?

    I nodded, telling them I would if I wanted to.

    World-chan: Who are Aurora and Dawn?

    A flicker of anger appeared on my face before vanishing entirely, but it was enough for them to know it was a sensitive topic, considering I never got truly angry at them.

    Mark: Why do you know those names?

    I questioned, observing each of them with scrutiny. They all paled in their seats as they squirmed in discomfort, not used to my change of attitude. In the entirety of time we''ve spent together; which is a long ass time considering I had to teach them how to control their powers at first, ensuring everything is going well with how they''re managing the universe and then making sure they would be okay in most situations; I had never gotten angry at them. There were times when I was annoyed and pissed off, but never truly angry.

    Karma: We''ve heard you say their name while you slept. We were wondering who they were.

    Death: Are they the reason you go out to various worlds as if searching from someone?

    I stared each and every one of them down, slightly peeved that they''ve kept this a secret from me.But considering the circumstances, they had no option but to remain silent. I sighed tiredly, resolving to tell them somewhat about them.

    Mark: They are people that I care about. I''ve been trying to find them, but I haven''t found them ever since we created the universe.

    Fate: If you''d told us, we could''ve helped you search.

    I shook my head.

    Mark: Only I would''ve know whether they were there or not. There was nothing you could do to help me.

    They remained silent, looking down. I sighed once again, feeling like it may become something commonplace in the future.

    Mark: I''m not that angry, just slightly ticked off that you''ve kept this from me.

    They all apologized to me, while giving me a hug. So, I let it go. I wanted to ask them more on their world, but they refused, saying I should just go experience it for myself.

    Just as I was about to leave, I turned back to them, having an internal debate on whether or not I should give the the power to remember as well. I''ve learned over time with them that I could trust them. I also care for them as much as I do with Aurora and Dawn. I''m just not sure if I care for them as far as lover''s standpoint. Hell I don''t know if they see me from a lover''s standpoint.

    As I was debating this, they looked at me as if I was acting strange, wondering why I wasn''t walking through the portal that would take me to their world.

    Fate: I-Is everything alright Mark? Do you not want to go now because we know about them now? W-We promise that we''ll never bring this up again, if you''re still angry. We''ll also do our best to search for them.

    Fate started to tear up, apologizing to me. The rest of them soon started to follow her example.

    Mark: No, I''m just wondering why you guys seemed so intent on getting me out of here. Why don''t you want me to stay, got some guys you like coming over? Embarrassed of your Big Brother meeting them?

    I decided to tease them, brushing off the idea of them needing the power to remember. They''re powerful enough as is.

    Death: W-What are you saying?! We''d never have a need to invite guys we like over because the one we want to be with is you.

    Death suddenly declared something surprising. Ignorant of my surprised reaction, the four of them nodded their heads in sync as if they heard the absolute truth. Following soon afterwards, they realized the words Death had just shouted out, their faces going red like a tomato.

    Death: W-Wait, I didn''t mean-

    Karma: You klutz, now he knows!

    World-chan: B-Big Brother, we can explain-

    The three of them tried to backtrack their words, but surprisingly it was Fate; the most childish one of them all; to answer my shocked expression in a resolute tone.

    Fate: We know as of now you don''t see us as lovers, but mark my words that one day we''ll have you fall so bad for us that you''ll be begging to warm our beds at night.

    She stated with the upmost confidence. My mind couldn''t keep up with Death''s confession, so Fate''s declaration made my brain short-circuit.

    As I stared at the four of them with a shocked expression, Fate suddenly became timid again, pushing me towards the portal to their world.

    Fate: A-Anyway, we''ll see you soon Big Brother.

    I had no say in this as I was transported away, into an endless white expanse, not realizing that due to how weak I was at the moment, the power taken from me was so much that it had also taken many memories with them. All that was left was the technical skills my mind and body has remembered through years of experience, fragmented memories about various things, and the names of those most important to me. As for who those most important to me are, as well as what I would do for those people, I find out later.

 ClichčŚ… Much?

    Mark''s POV

    I felt myself lying on the ground, a finger poking my face as I tried to move my body. Slowly, I was able to get my body under control. I slowly opened my eyes, seeing a white expanse filling my vision. I would''ve gone crazy if I couldn''t see my body and other people inside the white expanse as well. If I wasn''t able to see them or myself, I would''ve believed that all I was looking at was the color white and nothing else. Some were standing up as well, while others were either asleep or beginning to rouse from their slumber.

    I focused my attention on a blonde-haired, brown-eyed buxom beauty poking me in the face as she stared at me curiously. I willed my body to move, pushing her finger away as I tried to get up. I stood unsteadily on my feet, taking into account the people around me. Most looked like they were still in high school.

    Mark: Wait, what the fuck is this thing called school? And why do I feel like I would hate it?

    I pondered, before a mind-splitting migraine penetrated my head, causing me to keel over. My mind was instantly filled with info. The massive info-dump was immediately uploaded into my mind, sorting itself into important things, things useful to know, and miscellaneous tidbits of info such as: manners in front of people in power, how to juggle, and how to please a woman.

    Mark: Wait! That last one should go under things useful to know.

    After sorting through the info in my mind, I was able to focus on the important pieces of info.

    How to fight.

    How to kill.

    How to survive.

    How to thrive.

    And then there were names. I can''t place a name to a face, but I feel like if I were to ever met them, I know they''re important to me.

    Mark: Aurora, Dawn, Fate, Death, Karma, World-chan.

    I tried out saying their names in my mind. I felt a different personality surface inside my consciousness. A mad, dare I say, psychopathic side of me, awaiting times when I can cut loose, enjoying everything in all its carnal desire. A feral grin adorned my face as I thought of them wanting to meet them as soon as I could, the split personality affecting my state of mind. Before I knew it, I was licking my lips like a wolf finding its prey.

    I noticed myself in the middle of my actions, stopping myself mid-way through, even though I was agreeing to meeting them as soon as I can. We both wanted to meet them, whether for pure desire or for stability, we will find out.

    The woman who was poking my face visibly shivered as a blush adorned her face, seeing my expression. Probably mistaking my actions to have been caused by her. It took her a moment to get her breath and emotions under control, willing the blush to leave her face.

    Mark: Though if I have to say she does look appetizing.

    ???: Now that you are all awake, I would like to greet all of you. My name is Myrna, and I am the chief goddess in charge of the world of Eidolon.

    The woman who was poking my cheek announced. I silently chuckled to myself, thinking of the person''s naming sense as anything but laudable.

    Mark: That''s a hilarious naming sense. Makes one think back on the life they had in the past, you know, before we all die, again probably. Hmm, did I die? Can''t remember...

    Myrna saw me laughing to myself, giving me a quizzical look. I merely responded with a flying kiss, which caused her to pout at me.

    Mark: Aww, don''t you look adorable pouting like that.

    I thought to myself out loud, causing everyone to look at me. After I noticed what I said aloud, I decided to roll with it. I gave them an uncaring shrug.

    Mark: What? It''s the truth. Makes me want to tease her more so she''ll make that face for me everyday. Now that''ll be a fulfilling achievement.

    I daydreamed, ignoring everyone who was giving me a variety of looks. The best one was the one Myrna gave me, a content growl escaping my throat as I saw her. She switched her gaze from me as soon as she heard it. She decided to focus on explaining what we were doing here, but every now and then, I could see her taking peeks my way. She cleared her throat to draw everyone''s attention before speaking once again.

    Myrna: As I was saying, My name is Myrna and I am the chief goddess in charge of the world called Eidolon. I rule over other gods and goddess, making sure they stay in line for the most part and report to a higher power.

    Immediately, whispers of curiosity flared amongst the crowd, thoughts on things such as gods and who this ''higher power'' could be. Myrna overlooked the crowd, silently watching and listening to all of their conversations. I decided to interrupt, just so we can get over the whole ''higher power'' phase.

    Mark: So you''re like a mascot?

    Myrna stared over at me.

    Myrna: Excuse me?

    Mark: I mean, a cute goddess like yourself, represents the other gods and goddess. You also report to a ''higher power''. It''s like you were made to be the whole spokesperson for your group, to deal with things such as this and the ''higher power'' You use your personality and cute looks to get people onto your side, or in the case of the ''higher power'' curry favor right?

    The surroundings immediately turned quiet, watching my figure as I stared down Myrna as she tried to read through my words and actions to find the reasoning in my whole spiel.

    Myrna: If I said no, and that I am actually in charge, as well as stronger than all the others, what would you say?

    She retorted me with a smug smirk. I gave her a defeated look, which only seemed to inflate her ego.

    Mark: That means that I can''t see you in a mascot outfit. I was hoping for something like a nekomimi outfit or something similar.

    I deadpanned in dejection. Immediately, Myrna looked shocked at me before blushing furiously in annoyance and embarrassment.

    Mark: Haha! I got you to blush yet again. Me: 2 Myrna: 0

    I did a little jig in place, causing more than a few snickers to which I paid no heed to.

    Myrna: Wait! When did you get a point?!

    She accused me with an angry look.

    Mark: When you didn''t reject my flying kiss.

    I teased her with a wink. She started to stare at me with fury, which only made me want to tease her even more.

    Mark: Now it''s 3:0!

    I laughed, which caused her to be even more infuriated. She snapped her fingers, glowing white chains wrapped around my whole body save for my head. I was flipped over, suspended in the air, looking down on everyone from above. Everyone stared up at me in amazement. No doubt wondering about this power and if they could use it.

    Mark: Wow, chains! I didn''t expect you to be into bondage. I thought you as a more pure girl. Pretty kinky though. I dig it.

    She blushed even more. I thought that if we were to open her mouth and flip her upside-down, She''d puke blood.

    Mark: Speaking of opening her mouth while she''s upside down...

    My thoughts trailed off to an innocent number. It seems she was able to hear my thoughts, causing her glare at me to intensify.

    Mark: 6:0

    Myrna: How did it increase now?!

    She seemed exasperated, so I decided to tell her the truth..

    Mark: You got caught up in my pace. I got you to blush again with the bondage, and I know you read my mind when I made the comment about opening your mouth.

    I gave it to her straight, chuckling at my little innuendo. She only started to despise me more. A chain wrapped around my head, silencing me for now.

    Mark: 7:0

    Myrna cleared her expression, taking a moment to collect herself and continue on her explanation while she gave me her best attempt to ignore me.

    Myrna: Anyway, as I was saying, you are all here because you were chosen to be reincarnated because we gods thought that it would be fun to see how people from other worlds deal with our world.

    Cries of outrage ran through the group when they heard that they would reincarnate.

    ???: Hey, what do you mean?! You saying you killed us just for fun.

    A woman asked as he glared at Myrna in anger. Meanwhile, I decided I would use that innate ability that I learned I possess to chew through the chains keeping me quiet.

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Devour</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Innate ability of the Origin. Gives one the ability to consume existences whose power came from the Origin. If the existence  that is consumed is alive and sentient, it must be in a weakened state to devour their power. Time taken to devour depends on the amount of power the existence holds/held. May be able to take traits from devoured creation.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    I used it immediately, a black fog spreading through the chains in my mouth as if they were made of air, consuming the pieces. As I devoured them, I felt the power they were made of empower me. A short while after, I felt slightly fatigued, taking a moment to recover after the power from the chains left me.

    Mark: Radical... Wait, that''s probably out of date, what the fuck do kids say these days? YOLO? Ah fuck it, I don''t really care. I''m going to have fun with this power.

    I thought to myself as Myrna got the situation under control. I wasn''t aware of the mana that made up of those chains imprinted on my soul, causing it to seek mana of similar purity or to create it itself.

    Myrna: Silence!! We did not kill you. You had already passed, And we thought it would be interesting, so that is why we are summoning you.

    I decided to chime in here.

    Mark: Don''t put it past them to kill you though. Immortals are usually fickle when it comes to mortals.

    I added my two cents. Myrna stared at me in shock, wondering how I had taken off the chains binding my mouth. She was about to retort my claim before I interrupted her.

    Mark: Don''t lie to people who are already dead, you look them in the face and say there are no gods who do fuck with mortals for fun with a straight face.

    Myrna hesitated, before shaking her head. She instead decides to change the topic, ignoring the subject all-together, knowing there is nothing we can do to challenge her.

    Myrna: Anyway, as I was saying, We are letting you have a second chance at life, albeit very different from your old one. The technology is similar to your world on some fronts, while on others not so much

    ???: What do you mean?

    Some teenager asked, nervous, but anticipation colored his face.

    Myrna: The world I will be transporting you to has some similarities to your old lifestyle, but in our world, there exist the concept known as magic, with a world rife with monsters.

    Shouts of excitement filled the air as people began speculating the idea of wielding magic. Most of them probably read or watched too much anime or manga

    For the sake of getting the conversation going, I decided to ask, in the most sarcastic way I could.

    Mark: But for people like us, who''ve never used or seen these things, how could we ever learn to use it?

    All attention focused on my words in an instant, everyone agreeing with my words. Myrna glanced in my direction, but decided to explain to them, seeing that I was helping get the conversation going.

    Myrna: Naturally, since you all have died. You will be reincarnating as a baby-

    A shout of joy rushed out of the mouths of different people, all men. The woman looked upon the people who had shouted in disgust, realizing what the men were thinking about. Myrna was among them, glaring at me.

    Mark: I, on the other hand, had no fetishes of sucking on a woman''s boobs as a baby. Maybe when I''m in puberty, but not as an infant. Especially if she was my mother, unless she was hot. All guys have urges when they go through puberty. Never underestimate a teenage boy''s strike-zone while in puberty. Don''t worry though, we usually don''t act on them. We find a way to deal with such problems. Males tend to figure that shit out pretty quick.

    Myrna relaxed at my thoughts, nodding her head in agreement after hearing my thoughts.

    Myrna: Females figure that shit out pretty quick as well.

    She said aloud, agreeing with my thoughts. Everyone stood confused as to what those words meant. She realized she spoke aloud, glaring at me while brushing off their stares.

    Mark: As if I was the one at fault for making you think that out loud.

    Myrna: -as I was saying, you will be reborn as a baby with your past memories. You will most likely grow up surrounded by magic and I''m sure someone will explain it to you. I''m sure you could figure it out as you go from there.

    A man in the back called out.

    ???: W-W-Wait, what happens if we don''t?

    Myrna looked at him in annoyance. Before she had a chance to retort, I did it for her.

    Mark: If you, with a past life of experiences, and you''re still not able to get it, while kids are born without memories aside from what they could remember ever since they got born could do it, then that just means you suck.

    The man glared at me for my explanation, but knew I was right.

    Myrna: Continuing on, we will let you live in our world, observing how you adapt to the differences in culture and realities. When you turn twenty years old, you can report to a certain island in the center of surrounding kingdoms. You will have the chance to meet up with each other there. You''ll know I sent you because you''ll have a tattoo on your left wrist.

    Whispers of confusion and fear surfaced among the plebeians. That''s what I decided to call the crowd below me. Makes it more fun. There''s Plebeian 1, Plebeian 2, 34D Plebeian, Library Girl Plebeian, oh there goes Ditzy Plebeian falling standing still, etc. One brave Plebeian decided to ask.

    One brave Plebeian: Why are you asking us to go to this island? Are you asking for us to strengthen ourselves so we can join together to defeat the demon lord?

    Mark: Pft-

    I admit, I didn''t try my best to disguise that. I started to guffaw at his question, shaking in the air as I realized his thought process. Everyone turned their attention to me.

    Mark: It''s so clich¨¦!!!

    I cried out loud as another chain came to wrap around my mouth, silencing me once again. I decided to leave it there until I am able to calm myself down.

    Myrna: No, most of the continents are inter-connected, and the races work together or tolerate each other. Sure there are some rough points like assassinations, conspiracy, criminal organizations and what not, but this is merely so you can meet up with each other.

    One brave Plebeian: How can we trust you with just that? ''We''re giving you a second chance at life for free?'' I don''t believe it.

    Mark: Would it make you feel better if you thought of it as their ''entertainment'', watching you struggle in their world?

    I persuaded after I calmed down and took the chain out my mouth.

    Mark: Anyway, I have question, how does your world have technology similar to theirs?

    Myrna nodded at my question.

    Myrna: This will not be the first time we''ve taken people to our world. Some of them created inventions that rely on magic power that works similar to yours. Of course, we''ve also limited the advancement of technology as well. Too much power can never truly be good for one person.

    I nodded my head in agreement. Speaking of power, I suddenly thought of a urgent question.

    Mark: Oh yeah, what about slavery and rape?

    Everyone quieted down at my words, awaiting her words with bated breath.

    Myrna: We have taken countermeasures to ensure they are not able to happen. We have a system that watches over the world as well as the actions individuals take. Slavery in itself is impossible, in that you can''t force someone under a spell where they can''t disobey you at all.

    Mark: Sure, but there''s probably loopholes to get around that with contracts and  shit.

    Myrna glared at me for my thoughts.

    Myrna : If you were to try to rape someone, you would be stopped, brought to a prison for indefinite amount of time until we decide we want to release you. Even if you were to try to do it through blackmail or coercion like kidnapping one''s family or pressuring someone with your status. Since this world is a female-dominated world for the most part, a lot of the goddesses wouldn''t take to kindly to someone trying that shit. Females this also applies to you, but we don''t usually do such things, we would just seduce then man we fancy. Besides, since that has been like that ever since the beginning of our world we are sending you in, no one''s ever really thought of doing such things anyway.

    She turned an accusatory glare my way. I shrugged at her glare. I decided to ignore her for the most part as she started to tell us about the various races and histories of the world. The whole info dump in my brain told me about all kinds of race, as well as their strengths and weaknesses. I could find out about the races when I get into the world. It''ll be more fun that way. Instead, I categorized the info in my head that will help me survive. I found a memory showing someone who looks like me, training and showing myself how to fight with various weapons, how to collect/purify mana, many different arrays of runes that use a weird language, different ways to strengthen oneself, a way to create/strengthen weapons with my soul, and other survival tips.

    After I was done categorizing the things in my head, Myrna finished her spiel. The people were talking amongst themselves about what to do and if they did decide to reincarnate, where would they go. Myrna had given them the choice of starting out on any continent they would like. The only thing she didn''t promise is what kind of life they would be born into. She did reassure them that they would get a little extra power-up when they are born.

    After letting them do their thing, she walked over to me, deciding to stand besides me. She stood like she had a sour taste in her mouth.

    Mark: What''s up?

    I decided to ask the question that''s on my mind. She turned to me, as if debating whether or not to ask.

    Myrna: Why would you think of us ''gods'' as doing something as fickle as watching people for entertainment. You talk as if you know what someone in our position would do.

    I shrugged at her question, tapping my head a few times with my fist.

    Mark: Dunno, lost most of my memory aside from this weird info dump that got put in my brain. If I was in your shoes though, I''d like to entertain myself by doing something like that.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    She stared at me cautiously, as if trying to ascertain whether I was lying or not. After a while, she decided on a different route.

    Myrna: Why don''t you talk to any of them?

    She asked, motioning to all the people talking excitedly who were summoned alongside me. I looked at her weirdly.

    Mark: Why should I? I have no idea who the hell they are.

    This seemed to get her attention, as she started to mumble to herself as if she was crazy. I decided to tease her some more.

    Mark: You know, if you talk to yourself, people will think you''re crazy. I don''t mind though. I''ll accept you.

    She glared at me for a second, before going back to muttering to herself. Well, seems she''s really interested in why I don''t know the others. She even went as far as asking everyone else if they knew me or checked to see if I was really suffering from amnesia. After a while, she sat down beside where I was hanging.

    Myrna: Why did you help me?

    I smirked at her question.

    Mark: About what?

    I grinned at her as she took an annoyed expression.

    Myrna: Why did you help me with getting everyone calmed down so I can explain to them what''s going on.

    Mark:Though it''d go a lot faster.

    Myrna: Oh really? Sure you weren''t just trying to get on my good side, trying to score a few perks for yourself while you''re at it?

    She grinned at me. I gave her my most shit-eating grin right back at her.

    Mark: The only side I would want you on is your back, while I take the perks of being acquainted with a goddess -nay- you, in all your glory.

    She smacked me on my cheek, causing me to spin for a few minutes before stopping. I''m pretty sure she was blushing slightly at my words.

    Myrna: I guess that little bit about how to please a woman didn''t help you did it.

    She smirked at me, looking as if she had won a great victory. I merely glanced over at her, before giving her my retort.

    Mark: If you let me out of these chains, I can show you how well I can please you.

    I conveyed sweetly. She glared at me with a death stare, as if she would take no greater joy than tearing me apart limb from limb. Instead she just settled for stabbing me through the stomach with a knife, getting a sense of satisfaction as I faked a pained expression.

    Mark: You''re not very used to flirting are you? Also, it''s usually the other way around. I''m the one usually piercing through you to your very core. You a virgin? Hope you are. Personally I love virgins. Shy little things when it''s their first time. When I finally get my hands on one, I always love deflowering them. I especially enjoy biting their ear hard, helps take their mind off the pain down there during the act. And then the sex that comes after. Gods I love it. Since they''re usually inexperienced, I''m the one taking the lead. I love the way their untainted walls slide and tighten around my dick as I pound their recently deflowered pussy. The moans and writhing of pleasure they make, the lust scrawled over their face, the way their body begins to accept me as it slowly gets adjusted to my girth, carving it out so it fits the shape of my cock personally as it kisses their womb. Don''t even get me started on when I cum in them; which is something I usually do since we take precautions to not get pregnant; I just get intoxicated with the idea that my seed is the first one to coat their pure insides.

    Myrna gaped astonishingly at me as she heard my thoughts, blushing more and more as time went on. No doubt the idea of me having my way with someone to such a degree is too much for her ''pure'' mind. Her breathing became slightly more erratic and she started to squirm on the spot.

    Mark: And that''s just when I ravage their pussy. I still got the ass and the mouth to fuck. Hell, maybe their tits if they''re big enough. Fuck man, even their feet if I''m horny enough. Then there''s all the things I could still do with my mouth and hands. Argh, dammit. Now I''m all turned on. Hey Myrna, you wanna fuck?

    Once she noticed what my words were doing for her psyche, she immediately purged all ill thoughts from her mind. Then she stared at me as if I was one of the most detestable beings she''s ever had the pleasure of wishing she had never met.

    Myrna: Is that all females are to you? An outlet to your lust?

    She reprimanded me. I looked at her seriously for the first time we''ve met, meeting her gaze straight on to show how serious I was. She became flustered at how my attitude changed.

    Mark: Just to get my rocks off, yes.

    I announced to her in her face. I added on the next part before she decides to try to kill me for real.

    Mark: BUT, from an actual sentient being''s point of view, I think of them as people I might wish to know, maybe love and care for. Also, I wouldn''t just fuck any girl I find, unless I was just trying to get some relief and they would have to feel the same. Even then, I''d never play with the girl''s feelings. The whole entire thing you heard in my mind just accounts for the women I dated, loved, cared for, and so much more. I would treat women with the same way I would treat everyone else, indifferent, never being truly rude to them unless they deserve it. Or at least until I get to know them. The spiel I was going off on in my head just now was the cr¨¨me de la cr¨¨me of the sexual side of a relationship for me personally. Afterwards, I would start to let her fantasize and experiment with various things. But before all that comes into play, I would be doing things the old-fashioned way. I would like to get to know them, take them out on dates, make them happy, gives little kisses and small pleasure to make them feel special. Then I would attempt to make a move on them once I know they are willing.

    Myrna stared at me in wonder at my declaration. From how she looked at me, she didn''t know whether to call me a horny pervert, or a caring lover. Either way, I didn''t really care for what she thought of me. Then a confused expression popped up on her face.

    Myrna: Wait, if you have barely any memories, then how can you say you think that way and that''s truthfully what you mean?

    I was about to answer her question before stopping myself. I thought back on the things that were shoved into my mind, searching yet coming up empty on any memories of me actually doing such things for real. A puzzled expression appeared on my face as well.

    Mark: I... honestly can''t answer you. It just feels like that''s what I would do if I was in such a situation. Maybe it''s remnants of my personality when I had my memories.

    Myrna was surprised at my confession, probably believing that I would make up some bullshit lie to trick her.

    Mark: Anyway, looks like the people have already decided on what they want to do and decided to just listen in on my declaration.

    I pointed out. All eyes stared at me, various expressions and emotions flickering across their faces. Myrna got out of the stupor I put her in, quickly going to work sending the people off. After the last person was sent off, it was just me and her left.

    Mark: Sooo, you wanna do something before you send me off?

    I suggested coyly. She merely stared at me with a complex expression. I sighed lightly, devouring the chains that kept me elevated. She was shocked seeing me get rid of her chains so easily. After the energy high wore off, I stood in front of her, waiting for what happens next.

    Mark: So...

    Myrna: Since when were you able to do that?

    Mark: Ever since I read about it in the info dump that I had.

    Myrna stared at me for a few seconds longer. She groaned inwardly, thinking that she had just met a troublesome person. She decided to put it off for now, instead asking a different question.

    Myrna: So where do you want to be reincarnated to?

    Mark: Surprise me! Besides, I feel like you have a place you want to send me to anyway. Just think of this as a way to commemorate our first meeting.

    Myrna: First?

    She asked with a raised eye-brow. I shrugged, deciding to remain silent. She would like nothing more than to get some revenge on me for my actions, so I''ll let her. Myrna, on the other hand, was overjoyed that she got to pick where I would end up. After a while, it seemed she had made up her mind. She turned to me, a blossoming smile adorning her face.

    Mark: Aww, so cute...

    I smiled at her expression, giving my heartfelt confession. Her face turned into the color of a ripe tomato, her eyes darting to and fro in nervousness. I decided to stop teasing her.

    Mark: Well, I''m ready. Don''t forget the goodbye kiss before sending me off to work, dear. Oh yeah, for the tattoo, I want an Ouroboros tattoo, with three snakes instead of one.

    I joked, letting myself get one last tease before leaving here, maybe not seeing her ever again. She got her emotions under control, nodding at my words. Soon a beam of light started to envelop me.

    Myrna: Hey, do you have anyone you like?

    She asked me.

    Mark: What''s with the sudden question? Well, it''s not like I have anything to lose.

    I answered her truthfully.

    Mark: Honestly, I have no idea.

    Myrna looked at me skeptically.

    Myrna: What does that mean?

    Mark: I mean, since I have almost no memories aside from the things that were dumped into my head, I don''t know. All I have are six names that I don''t know if I like or hate.

    The beam of light was getting stronger, signifying that is was starting to transport me.

    Myrna: What are their names?

    I thought for a moment before telling her.

    Mark: Aurora, Dawn, Fa-

    A blinding light took up my vision, stopping me from finishing my sentence.

    <hr />

    Myrna''s POV

    Just before Mark could get out the last four names, the light transported him away. Myrna watched him leave with a complex expression. She had noticed him trying to speak some more, but was cut off. She repeated the names of who he could get out before disappearing.

    Myrna: Well, doesn''t matter to me.

    She tried to convince herself, the strange feeling welling up inside her. It was similar to when she watched other mortals live their lives in Eidolon, but different somehow. In the past, she looked upon such mortals with playful interest, but with Mark it was different. She didn''t know what to make of this feeling, so she decided to put it off for now.

    Myrna: I now need to focus on the arrival of the Primordials. They told me they were coming to play in their world soon, so she wanted everything to be perfect.

    She rushed around, ensuring all that would be prepared for their masters to enjoy their time in the world they allowed her to be in charge of.

    <hr />

    Fate''s POV

    A few weeks later, my sisters and myself left our home, letting most of our power run things by themselves. We saw the remnants of Big Brother''s power moving itself to our respective work areas, making sure everything is going well. We could all see how much smaller Big Brother''s power was compared to ours. We''ve still never seen this ability he has that allows him to devour everything in the universe, but we don''t care for the most part. He doesn''t make us listen to him all the time, he helps us with what we''re supposed to do for our responsibilities, and even makes us tasty food.

    When we first came into being, he was there, to tell us about what were there for and how he would help us. At first, we were all angry at being made to do things, but he stayed calm, explaining the circumstances as well as our responsibilities.

    After telling us about them, then he talked about all the different things we could do once we got our powers and responsibilities under control. He had even helped World-chan with her job, giving her ideas of things she could create to make all kinds of pretty worlds with interesting things in them. Everyone was amazed at the things she had created.

    I was overawed as well, but I couldn''t help but be a little jealous of the fact that she got to monopolize Big Brother under the context of ''helping'' her. Even if she really did need it. That''s why whenever Big Brother takes those long sleeps; to which no one amongst us knows why he does it; I would always ask him to help me so I can spend more time with him. When I do a good job, he pets my head. I''m always happy whenever he pets my head. It always make me feel safe and giddy inside. Then my tummy starts to do somersaults whenever he does that and smiles at me. I wish I could spend more time with him. Makes me want to be under him as much as I can, letting him pet me all he wants.

    Fate: Our own petting sessions...

    I drooled at the thoughts. My sisters were looking at me weird.

    Karma: Everything okay over there, Fate?

    I nodded immediately, blood rushing to my face. They looked at me awkwardly, before turning their attention back to the people kneeling before us.

    ???: Primordials, it is our pleasure to welcome you into our world. My name is Myrna, the one who overlooks this world.

    A motherly-looking individual flattered us. The people behind her repeated her words of greeting.

    Myrna: Everything is ready for your descent among the mortals, although, I thought there were five of you?

    She looked at us hesitantly, wondering why there were only four of us.

    Death: What are you talking about? You should''ve already met with our Big Brother? A few weeks ago at most.

    We looked at them weirdly. Myrna tilted her head at us, pondering Death''s statement.

    Myrna: If I may interject, we''ve only had a single group pass through to our world recently, and there was no being as powerful as you four are, even if they were weaker than you.

    We stared at her in confusion. World-chan was the first to recover.

    World-chan: Wait! If Big Brother lost most of his powers when he came here like he did, could it be that he had too little and lost his memories as well?

    She asked us with a expression of unease. We four pondered it for a sec before realizing what she was saying could be true. It was at that time Myrna decided to interject.

    Myrna: In the group that last came here, there was someone who had lost most of his memories.

    Primordials: What was his name?!

    We shouted in unison.

    Myrna trembled at our outburst, recalling as much as she could from her meeting with the strange man.

    Myrna: I-If I remember right, then his name was Mark.

    The four of us visibly brightened at her words, before our expressions turned dark.

    Myrna: We don''t know if he was the one you speak of.

    The four of us pondered her reply. She could be right.

    Fate: Can you remember anything else about him?

    I asked, desperate to find something. Myrna thought for a moment before replying.

    Myrna: Personally, no. He didn''t talk about himself, due to his so-claimed amnesia which I checked if he was lying. He seemed to be truthful about that. He was also quite crude and perverted one moment, before turning serious the next.

    The four of us looked questioningly at each other, not familiar with the side of Mark she was telling us about. We knew she would tell the truth because who would lies to us here.

    Myrna: He did say some ''things'' that made it seem that he may have a split personality, but I couldn''t be sure. The gleam in his eyes showed a small unstable side of him, but something was holding the personality back. Maybe he was hiding it when you were with him.

    We four shivered at her words. If he was suppressing an unstable personality inside of him before losing most of his powers, allowing the personality to have more control, then it could be the reason why he was acting as he was. If he had let that side of him fully go all out, then what could happen should he be truly broken. After getting our feet wet in our responsibilities, he told us about how he had reset the universe twice before all of us. What happens if he does it once again.

    Karma: Was there anything else?

    Myrna searched deeper inside of her memory, coming upon a tidbit of info.

    Myrna: He did say he had some people that seemed important to him, but he wasn''t sure in what way.

    World-chan materialized in front of Myrna, shaking her shoulders.

    World-chan: JUST TELL US ALREADY WOMAN!!!

    She shouted at the top of her lungs.

    Myrna: T-Their names were Aurora and Dawn. But I have never head of anyone na-

    We froze at her words, not hearing the rest. The four of us looked at each other, the blood draining from our faces.

    Primordials: OH FUCK, IT''S HIM!!!

    We surrounded her in an instant. We were uneasy internally at first, but after learning the truth, we started to panic.

    Death: Where did you send him?!

    Myrna: I sent him to Cognitio Central. It''s a place filled with the brightest minds for research. It''s a continent floating in the sky. I have no idea who''s child he ended up.

    Fate: We need to check up on him, you have ways to keep track of the people you send into the world to entertain yourselves right?

    Myrna nodded, ushering us to a room, having the other people attempt to find him in haste. They scoured through all the people they''ve ever sent into the world. The most recent group coming up last, we saw how all of them were living, a few years had already passed in the world while only a few weeks had passed in our realm. After flipping through the people multiple times, someone shouted.

    ???: We can''t find him, it''s as if he had never went into our world in the first place.

    The four of us visibly shook where we stood. Everyone took our shaking as anger, but it was out of fear. Mark having that kind of power and was unsupervised with a psychotic personality, while having no memories at all. It was as if the world was screwed as is.

    We turned our attention to Myrna. She nearly started crying on the spot.

    Death: You''re coming with us down to the world, and helping us search for him.

    Myrna nodded her head in a flurry of motions, getting everything prepped to have us reincarnate. With our powers, we were able to decide who we would be born to, as well as where. We chose three different but close noble women/scientists with ties to all the kingdoms, that lives on Cognitio Central, deciding to be born as  close sisters so we can keep in touch quickly.

    Just as the light started to shine, Myrna was giving some last minute orders. We were all thinking the same thing, only I saying it out loud.

    Fate: I hope Mark hasn''t fucked up the world too much...

    All the gods and goddesses paled at my words just as we were engulfed in brightness.

 Cant I Catch a Break?

    Words like this [italics] mean they''re said with a speech bubble or written down on something.

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    As the light engulfed me, I felt a sense of weightlessness, before feeling a sense of disorientation and nausea. I heard muffled voices around me, but when I tried to reach out to them, all I felt was slimy warm walls moving, attempting to move me towards the light, but I never got closer. As I waited, the voices grew louder, a light ahead of this dark tunnel shone, but never got closer.

    ???: Prepare for the Cesarean section, she''s too small to give birth. Hang in there, Number 72.

    A woman commanded. A scream followed soon after, a flash of light coming from above me as the light was opened wider. I didn''t even wonder why the woman giving orders was calling my mother ''Number 72'', my mind was preoccupied with other much more important things.

    Mark: Hahaha! Now I know the whole ''light at the end of the tunnel'' mystery. It''s you coming out of the vagina. ...Only I didn''t seem to come out that way.

    A mad laugh was the first thing that escaped my mouth as I attempted to open my eyes to see my birth mother. They probably thought it was a cute giggle. I can hear my mother breathing heavily, as she calmed down.

    ???: Seems we did have to do the Cesarean section. It''s a boy. He seems healthy. We''ll take it from here. Patch her up and let her rest before setting her free.

    Mother: C-Can I at least see him?

    I heard my mother beg. I was wondering why she couldn''t see me.

    ???: You''ve done your part, we''ll keep our end of the bargain and stay out of your hair as long as you give us the baby. Congratulations Number 72, you''re now free. We''ll be taking your son.

    Mother: P-Please. I just want to see him once. With such a situation like this, can''t I at least see my son. I can''t even find his father anymore. You can''t find him either.

    Mark: Does that mean my mother slept around? Is she a whore? My apologies mother, ''lady of the night''. Still, I don''t want to see random dudes walking  past me knowing they''re going to do or done my mom!

    The woman who was holding me, from what I think, was acting like a total cunt. So I tried wriggling in her arms, reaching out to the voice of my mother.

    ???: Ah, that''s right. This situation is unique with the whole ''you falling in love with an imaginary man and bearing his baby while still having your innocence'' scenario.

    Mark: ...What?

    Mother: He wasn''t imaginary. That child is the proof of our love.

    ???: Yet no one can seem to find or even remember him. He also doesn''t exist in the memories of anyone who you said met him. Hell, you can''t even remember him now, only what he looked like! And even that''s becoming blurry at best and still getting worse as time passes. Your innocence is even still intact!

    Mother: Please. I-I know he exists. I want to see our child.

    ???: Like I said, the last time we met up, you said that you had fallen in love with some man. We did the best we could to find out who in the world the father was, but came up empty. We questioned all the people the two of you could''ve met on your outings. Even the people who you were closest with have never claimed to met the man, much less of you dating. We wanted to see what sort of enigma the child would be, with a person like you; our greatest success; as the mother and the strange enigma as the father. So we gave you the deal to give you your freedom if you give us the baby, you agreed. Nine months later, here we are.

    Mark: What the fuck is going on here?

    ???: All I can tell you was that from how you described the father, he looks like his son; same hair, probably same eyes as well. As if they were the same person.

    Mark: Alright, that''s it. I give up. I''m done here. What the hell is this kind of birth?

    I squirmed some more in her hands, trying to reach out to my mother.

    ???: Oh look, it seems he can somewhat understand what were saying. He''s even reaching out to you.

    Mother: P-Please! At least let me name him!

    Cunt: That wasn''t part of the deal. Good day, Number 72. Leave her to rest up, she isn''t strong enough to catch us right now. We''re moving out. I just got a new test subject.

    I heard the wracking sobs of my mother as she screamed for me, quickly going quiet as I assumed she was sedated. The woman who was holding me was a real cunt, so that''s what I''ll call her for now. All that was left was the sound of the Cunt''s heels clicking against the floor beneath us. I slowly gained the strength to open my eyes, seeing an older-looking brunette with green eyes above me with decent sized breasts. She looked down at me, smiling lightly.

    Cunt: I''m going to be your new ''mama''. Can you say ''mama''?

    I reached up at her, making her to lower her head.

    Cunt: Yes?

    She cooed as her face was near mine. I did my best to pull at her hair, in an attempt to get her eyes down so I can poke them out in irritation.

    Cunt: Ow, you little shit. Maybe you can understand what I''m saying. Heh heh, I''m going to have fun experimenting on you.

    She growled in pain as she brought her head away from me. I felt sleepiness overtake me, so my eyelids started too close against my will.

    When I looked around, I saw we were in some sort of facility. There were doctors in lab coats, standing around conversing about shit I couldn''t keep up with. As we walked, there became less and less doctors occupying the corridor. Cunt turned down many corridors. Soon, it started to look like a more private facility, with a more homely feeling on the windows outside. Inside the building though, it felt empty. Soon, we arrived at big wooden double doors with intricate decorations carved into the door. Inside there were two other female doctors.

    Mark: Come to think of it, why was there mostly females here?

    Once they saw me though, all their eyes gained a rabid gleam, quickly approaching.

    ???: Is this the new test subject?

    One ditzy looking blondie with blue eyes asked. I noticed she had pointed ears as well.

    Mark: An elf! What the fuck. Aren''t elves usually lithe and graceful? This one looks like a whore who''d choke down dicks for fun and then get paid as an bonus. What the hell is someone like her doing here? She looks like a total slut! Lift your arms for me real quick and I bet I can see the most of your tits with that kind of top. And why is your skirt so short, all you need to do is sit down and anyone can see your panties, if you even have any on at the moment, to which I am seriously doubting!

    Cunt nodded her head.

    Cunt: It also seems he can already understand us.

    ???: Interesting...

    A black-haired doctor mumbled as she stared at me with ravenous eyes. She looked to actually be dressed decently as a doctor although she was a loli. She had a paler skin tone than the other two, with red eyes. I saw small pointed fangs at the corners of her mouth.

    Mark: A vampire? Oh, come on! Get her the fuck away from me. She looks like she''s about to take a chomp out of my jugular. She''s getting closer! Hey, I thought you wanted to do experiments with me! Can''t do that if I''m dead right?! Unless you want to try undead experiments with me... Is that even possible? Or do they just become mindless zombies here? H-Hey wait! Argh, the bitch cut me.

    The bitch lifted the nail with my blood on it to her lips, savoring the taste.

    Bitch: He''s tasty. Better than most newborns I''ve sampled.

    The crazy vampire bitch started to reach for another taste. So, I decided to name her Bitch. Cunt moved me away.

    Cunt: No time, we have experiments to start.

    Slut: So, what shall we do first?

    The blonde bimbo, aptly named Slut, jumped excitedly her milk jugs bouncing away.

    Mark: How do you not have back pains with those thing connected to your chest. I mean they''re like what, F-cup? Pushing G-cups?

    Slut saw me staring at her breast, smirking the whole time.

    Slut: Aww does the little one want a taste?

    She grabbed me from Cunt''s arms, smothering me in those weapons of mass smothering. I looked up at her, nearly dying in her embrace. She pushed me against her teat, laughing joyfully. As my mouth neared it, I made a blade of air with the minuscule mana I have. I gave her a light cut above the teat. I sucked as much of it down as I could as until she noticed the blood running down her chest. She dropped me, Bitch catching me before I could hit the ground.

    Cunt: Haha, that''s what you get for not listening to my warning.

    Slut: Shut up cunt...

    I turned to look at Slut, giving her my best thumbs up as I could. Slut saw my reaction when she called Cunt, laughing happily as she healed her wound with magic.

    Slut: Seems like even the child likes calling you Cunt.

    I nodded at her words. Cunt glared at me, but otherwise left me alone as she went ahead, Slut and Bitch following after her. We walked towards a special facility, where it looked like just the Triple Threat worked at.

    Mark: I like that new nickname for them.

    They set me down on the ground, leaving to do other things. I spit out the remainder of blood in my mouth, using it to draw my nicknames for them on the floor. When they returned, they were shocked when they saw what I was doing. I pointed to each of the nicknames and their corresponding counterpart. I grinned up at them, covered in blood.

    They looked at each other, grim smiles decorating their faces.

    Triple Threat: This is going to be fun...

    They announced ominously. I just grinned right back at them.

    After they got a sample of my blood and saliva, they strapped me to a machine. They hooked up nozzles into my nose,, while sticking needles into me. Then I felt air being pushed inside of my lungs, giving me air to survive for whatever they''re going to do.

    <hr />

    Bitch left the room for a moment, wheeling into the room a steel crate, the sounds of liquid sloshing inside. She placed it underneath where I was currently placed, moving away to work on something else. Cunt walked over to me to explain. She pulled the tarp covering the liquid underneath me. Inside was a clear bright blue liquid that seemed to exude waves of power.

    Cunt: Okay, so I have no idea if you can understand me, so just try nodding.

    I spat out a little leftover blood of Slut''s, watching it as it fell into the liquid, dissolving in an instant. Cunt smiled at me.

    Cunt: Seems you can understand me. Anyway, that underneath you is a vat of liquefied mana. It is the most potent form of mana to date, and if your body is not tough enough to endure it, then it would cause unimaginable pain. We''re doing an experiment on whether you can withstand the pain, as well as if you can adapt to surviving in potent forms of mana. If you do, then we can proceed, but if not, then... well maybe we get to see if you can make a sound aside from a laugh.

    She grinned maliciously at me. The other two left the room, killing the lights as they undid the bindings the lower me into the liquid mana. The box had a glass front, which allowed them to see my reactions. Ever so slowly, they lowered me into the liquid. Immediately, bursts of pain started to envelop my baby body as I felt the mana enter my body through my pores. I used my ability to devour, consuming the mana that had entered my body. Slowly, I was able to process the mana to the point where my own blood started to take the traits of liquefied mana. After a while, I floated in the liquid mana, staring out at the people behind the glass. After a few minutes, I was pulled out, to let drip off the excess liquid mana that covered my body. Immediately, I felt my body explode, rivets of pain coursed throughout my body. Slowly, my body had begun to grow little by little, stopping until I was at the size of an early child of about three years old. The Triple Threat immediately rushed over, staring at me in shock. The mana had stimulated my growth, causing my body to rapidly develop and change. The mana coursed through my veins, entering them as it forced my body to adapt to the foreign substance. Ever so slowly, the mana changed my body, a core forming inside of me, in the center of my body, slightly below the navel.

    My mind took a moment to realize what the fuck was going on as I underwent the changes caused by the mana merging into a core in my body. After a few minutes of agonizing pain, to which I made no sounds just to piss off the Triple Threat, I calmed down, the changes made to myself completed.

    Only later would I find that a detriment that occurred was since now I wasn''t able to do magic since the core in my body absorbs it all. Instead, I can only alter how my body is structured with the mana inside of my body. That means that I would be able to do skills/arts or maybe even changing how I look, but unable to cast most ranged magic because my control of the magic would quickly disperse once it leaves my body. I would need to find a way to fix that in the future.

    Once I got myself under control, the Triple Threat immediately ran some tests on me, only to find not much had changed in my body internally aside from the fact that my body was rich with mana. That meant my blood as well.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.Bitch: I want a taste...

    Cunt slapped her hand.

    Cunt: Don''t! For all we know, his blood may be just as dangerous as liquefied mana.

    Slut chimed in now.

    Slut: Then that means that if it is, we have a way to milk a substance almost the equivalent of liquefied mana from the kid.

    They looked over at me with greed on their faces. I ignored them as I wanted to go to sleep. I dozed off after they picked me up to run more tests on me.

    <hr />

    That was our relationship for the most part. They would run experiments while I would be the one to suffer. I still never made any sounds throughout any of their experiments, which gave them an endless amount of annoyance. I learned about them through conversations they had with various individuals whenever they would give me a chance to rest. I heard them talking to all kinds of people, deciding that they were some pretty influential people among the higher-ups of this world.

    So whenever I had free time from the three mad scientists when they were busy, I researched into the art of soul-tempering and purifying the mana in my body.

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Soul-Tempering</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>The ability to forge one''s soul into physical form. Takes times depending on the type of form that piece of soul takes shape as and causes the owner of the soul to feel an infinite amount of pain while in the process. Can also divide one''s soul, strengthening it altogether to create different kinds of weapons while making the weapons stronger and more durable. Can be used in conjunction with physical material as long as there is a catalyst to help the soul take shape.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    It was a skill that I learned about from the info-dump. It has to do with smashing the soul into bits, allowing those bits to gain power, then bringing said bits back together to form a stronger piece. As time goes on, your soul would be strengthened, allowing you to shape and mold it into whatever you want. The more complex the design is, the harder it would be to create.

    Purifying mana is a little more simple. It has to do with after gathering the mana from your surroundings, storing it in your body, while expelling any impurities the mana may have. Only problem, is that I have no way to store mana since all of it is consumed by my core and it takes longer for me to get my mana back because of that. The only saving grace is that since my core seems to have taken a liking to the quality of the mana that was in my soul when I devoured Myrna''s chains, It automatically purifies it for me to that quality. I searched for a way to absorb mana without having to focus, finding a technique that does it while I don''t use mana.

    So whenever I had free time, I concentrated on soul-tempering, allowing myself to strengthen my soul, while the Triple Threat strengthened my body on the outside. They had me do various strenuous exercises as well as many different things to judge how I my body moved. For the most part, I seemed like a human, only with an abnormally rich amount of mana with a mana core in my body that strengthens me. Sadly, my blood couldn''t be sold as a substitution for liquefied mana, but that didn''t stop them from trying out other kinds of things on me.

    Triple Threat was fairly excited over me, after learning what had happened. So I was made to do various exercises which involve my mana core. I thought they were overreacting when they had learned of it, but later learned that humans aren''t able to create mana cores. That is something that only higher ranked monsters that have become mana beasts would be able to do since the mana required to make a core is extremely large and must be incredibly pure. It seems the vat of liquefied mana was the most pure type they could get their hands on. There are even more pure wells of liquefied mana, but they are guarded by either packs of mana beasts or an extremely strong mana beast. I made it a mission to seek out such mana wells to see if there may be other things I may gain from them.

    Afterwards, they tied me up to a chair, ensuring I wouldn''t be able to move. I stared on at them, watching as they pulled out syringes full of copious amounts of strange liquids. Cunt walked up to me, a syringe filled with a green liquid in her hand. I saw her dilute it, so it must mean it may be too strong for my body whatever it is.

    Cunt: This is a type of poison. We have hundreds of different types, and we''re going to test if you can live through it. Hence, why I had diluted the first batch. Now be a good boy and try not to scream.

    I struggled as she injected the poison into my arm. I felt a slight stinging pain as it started to run it''s course throughout my body. My mana core did its best to speed up the development of antitoxins to fight off the blasted poison. After what seemed like half an hour of agony, my body started getting rid of it. Triple Threat recorded what they saw, before readying another one. This was repeated times, but I was able to expel most of the poisons. The ones I couldn''t get rid of, I devoured. I would later remake the poisons I could handle, only more potent than before to strengthen my immune system. I diluted the ones I couldn''t handle, remaking them in a slightly weaker potency, allowing me to build an immunity.

    After finishing a few dozen poisons, they let me take a rest. They brought me to my room, a pitiful excuse of one. I looked up at them as I toddled beside them.

    Mark: Don''t give me that look. I saw all that high-tech shit you got. You''re saying there''s nothing better than this?!

    The room they had led me to was a small as shit apartment. It was a single room with a small futon on the floor that looked to be many years old. There was nothing else in the room but a shitty looking tv.

    Mark: I''ll probably get the abc''s on that shit or at least the news.

    I groaned at my luck, getting few surprised stares.

    Slut: Looks like the little one can make noises.

    She mocked, getting a chuckle out of the other two. I walked around the room, observing it as I noticed a big problem. I grabbed a piece of paper and a pen, writing words of utmost importance.

    Mark: [Where''s the kitchen and bathroom?]

    This came as a shock to them, realizing that I could realize everything they were saying and what they were doing. I was even able to communicate with them. I stood there for a moment, awaiting their answer.

    Slut: Turn left down the hall, turn left again, second door on the right for the bathroom. Turn right down the hall, first door you come across.

    I nodded at her words, leaving my room to go take a piss. After returning, they were waiting there for me, watching me on a monitor that seemed to pop up from Bitch''s wrist.

    Mark: [What''s that?]

    I questioned. They looked down at the spot where the monitor came out of.

    Bitch: A magic tool I made.

    Mark: [Let me get one.]

    They looked at me weirdly.

    Slut: Why should we let you have one?

    I glared at them for a moment before responding.

    Mark: [I have no idea what the fuck you guys are doing here, whether your attempting to make a super-soldier, wanting to fuck with little kids as you take them from their mothers, or just trying to get off on hearing a child make sounds because you three have been hell bent on attempting to make me make some. If I''m going to go along with this shit, I want shit in return.]

    They gaped at the small paragraph I had written out, albeit slightly sloppily, but hey I''m a toddler.

    Mark: [Also it makes it easier to communicate than writing with my child hands.]

    They looked at each other strangely, before looking back down at me.

    Cunt: If you know how to communicate and all this other stiff, why don''t you just talk.

    I stared at her, wondering if she was stupid or something.

    Mark: [Are you an idiot? Is that lab coat you''re wearing for the shits and giggles? I was just born what, yesterday maybe? Hell if I know. I was dunked in shit that was painful as hell, and then went through an unnatural growth spurt. You shoved all this weird shit in me that, should I not have had certain abilities, I would''ve died. I''m currently a toddler in the physical sense. Do you really expect me to want to talk to you? It''s already a hassle communicating with you like this. Besides, I''m still getting used to this body, how the fuck am I supposed to use a muscle so fine-tuned to produce words after all that?]

    I chastised them. They turned their head awkwardly as they realized their actions. Bitch left to go get one for me. I sat down on the shitty futon, yawning lightly as I felt tiredness overtake me. Bitch came back with a weird looking gun, she asked me to stick out my left arm, which I did.

    Mark: Hey, Myrna came through. I got a cool tattoo!

    A sharp pain went up my arm. She injected whatever the thing was where one of the snake''s head was on my wrist near the vein. I saw a blinking light appear under my skin near the wrist before going dim.

    A slew of windows flowed past my eyes, taking a moment to read them as quickly as I could, before getting rid of them. It wasn''t important for the most part, just shit like what the device is useful for, how great the creator of the tool is and other random shit.

    Ana: I call it the Personal Wrist Computer, or PWC. Only a select few have them as of now-

    I waved her off, stopping her spiel. After all was said and done, I was able to access the internet with this thing. I looked through a few different news sites, but nothing really caught my attention. I took my attention off from the new gizmo returning my stare to the Triple Threat who were scrutinizing me with judging eyes. I used an app I found, where it types out what you want to say in speech bubbles after saying a keyword to start and end the quote.

    Mark: [Thanks for getting me this. We good for now? ]

    They stared at the speech bubble that floated by my head for a moment before replying.

    Slut: Who are you?

    I shrugged.

    Mark: [No idea. Lost all my memories.]

    I gave them a little white lie.

    Mark: [Anyway, I''m hungry. Let''s go eat!]

    I strolled out the door, arriving at the kitchen. I approached the door, the automatic hiss of air resounded in my ears as I walked through the doors. I looked through the fridge, finding some food to eat. I came out with a banana, biting into it as it was soft enough for my newly grown teeth to sink into. I climbed up onto a chair, sitting down as my face barely covered the top of the table. The Triple Threat followed after me, watching me the whole time. They got something to eat as well, but just kept on staring at me.

    Mark finished his banana, tossing the peel away before toddling back over to them.

    Mark: [So what are your names? I usually just call you three Bitch, Cunt, and Slut. Or Triple Threat when referring to the three of you.]

    Cunt: Who''s Bitch and who''s Cunt?

    I started to laugh aloud which came out as a giggle, realizing how that sounded. Cunt herself realized the words she just said, blushing.

    Mark: [Mine, the bitch and cunt are all mine to have my way with.]

    I joked, receiving three glares.

    Slut: Hey, what about Slut?

    She asked indignantly. I tried to stifle even more laughter the best I could.

    Mark: [Sorry, she''s too easy.]

    They looked ready to pounce on me.

    Mark: [Anyway, what are your names?]

    Cunt answered first.

    Cunt: My name is Cecilia Dravleich.

    Bitch was next.

    Bitch: My name is Anastasia Morde.

    Slut was last.

    Slut: My name is Evalene Johnson.

    Mark: [Even her name has the name dick in it...]

    Triple Threat: You thought of something rude just now didn''t you?

    Mark: [How did you know?]

    They stared at the speech bubble besides my head. Seems I forgot to keep that thought to myself. I decided to brush it off.

    Mark: [I''ve always thought of something rude when it came to you three. Anyway, do I have a name to go by, or can I choose?]

    They looked at each other for a moment, whispering to themselves. I sat there on the chair, peeking over the table to look at them. After a few minutes, they decided.

    Cecilia: We''ll let you choose your own name.

    Mark: [My name from now on shall be Mark. There are other people named such, but this name is mine.]

    They nodded at my name, deeming it acceptable.

    Mark: [Now, let''s get down to business, what our relationship would entails for both parties. I believe-]

    Eva cut in.

    Eva, One thing, can you put some clothes on?

    I stopped my words, glaring at her the best I could.

    Mark: [Do you have any?]

 Time Skip for Boring Childhood

    Happy Valentine''s Day!

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    Years have passed since I was reborn into this world. Myrna was telling the truth when she said that it was a lot more advanced than what we originally though. The domestic technology in this world is similar to how the technology in worlds I witnessed through the sparse memories I had about them. Sinks, kitchens, bathrooms, power lines, plumbing, even going so far to copy clothing from other worlds, among other things. This world is far more advanced than how I originally imagined it to be. Myrna wasn''t lying when she said that this world was more technologically advanced. Of course, she had also said that the gods limited technological advancement, but from I observed, that mostly counted to the militaristic aspect of technology. There aren''t such things called guns, bullets, missiles, like in my memories. Although there are some more primitive guns such as muskets and the like only much rarer and harder to produce and make ammunition for. The people of this world still use equipment like swords, axes, bows, spears, shields, clunky metal suits of armor. Those kind of things. Still, it''s nice knowing that the lifestyle isn''t too harsh when it comes to domestic life. I have no idea how people who are used to such things would react if there wasn''t things that they''re used to in this world. That''s probably a good reason these things were invented. I guess otherworlders didn''t take to kindly to the kind of lifestyle before.

    I am now officially nine years old in this world. I look much older though. (I blame my mana core for speeding up my development.) That may not mean much, but I''ll have you know that I was able to keep silent for nine whole years. I still refuse to allow Triple Threat to hear my voice. They think they''ve got me under their control, but this is all just a devious ploy to get them to lower their guard. After the first initial year of testing out the capabilities of how my body is and my mental state, they came up with a rigorous training schedule, with experiments placed in between. They were glad with the status quo, deciding to watch me grow as they decided to do experiments every now and then. I still think they''re still as much as pieces of shit as they were the day I first met them, but now I''''m not as venomous as I used to be. They''ve also mellowed out after that first year.I still intend to get revenge for all they''ve put me through, but I see them as people who are important in this world. So, it''ll be slightly annoying to kill them if I don''t want powerful people gunning for my head.

    My body has rapidly advanced in these nine years. My body is that of a 18 year old. My body was 5''9ˇ± and still growing. It was eerily similar to the man in my dreams, not too muscular, but not too skinny, but still shorter than him. The muscles on my body aren''t bulging, more like they''re streamlined to fit my build. If someone saw me, they would probably say that build-wise, I''m not strong since I''m not very muscular. I would rather say I''m slim yet muscular, most of the raw power that my strength comes from is compacted densely in my muscles. I originally retained the same black hair and red tips as the man in my memories who I assume was me, but now I had more whiteish hair mixed with my original black hair, giving it an ashy look. The red tips stayed the same, but I don''t know the reason why. I left it fall to my upper back like the me in my memories did. I still retain my unique eyes, but ever since my practice with my mana core, I have been able to change different physical features at will, like hair color/length, eye color, skin color, and body shape. All in all, I seem like a younger version of him. While he looked to be in his early twenties, I looked younger, shorter, and not as muscular.

    I can''t mess around too much with my body, for example trying to make myself into a girl because that would cause a whole slew of problems should I fuck something up down there, so I tend to avoid such things. I usually go with my hair color as it is now and my original eyes because Triple Threat said it was the eye color of the man my birth mother loved. I always wondered if the man in my memories was actually my father, but I couldn''t decide. I never asked about my mother because I didn''t want to intrude upon the life the woman who gave birth to me now has. From what I can remember, she was a person acquainted with Triple Threat similarly to me, so I''d rather not bring back such memories to her.

    Triple Threat''s and my own reasoning matched up with the idea that my body changed because of the mana core in my body as well as being exposed to liquefied mana at such and age and surviving. That entitles it to all the things I should be going through right now, including puberty. I never really cared about people seeing my body naked while Triple Threat just took it as a better way to record down the changes in my body. Although I have seen them take extended glances towards my crotch. I''ve been asking them ways to get some relief such as me going to a brothel or something, but they were vehement about me going to such a place, stating that should I need a way to relieve some stress then to just ask them so they could collect samples as well. I still a little hesitant on taking them up on that offer, but it''s hard doing training and focusing when I have a hard-on.

    Through these nine years, I was able to get my soul-tempering to the degree where I can make a variety of different weapons, but not much, as well as able to strengthen any weapon I am using. Though it is horribly inefficient which causes me to lose stamina and mana rapidly due to poor conductivity with most of the weapons I would use. My soul itself though is as strong as ever though. I keep it a secret from Triple Threat though. I use regular weapons they give me when I have to fight the various monsters the Triple Threat put me against. Saying that it''s good combat experience. To which I have to agree. I haven''t gotten to fight something ever since, well since I lost my memories. It was good practice, putting the various martial skills I''ve taught myself over the years to use. I was able to hold my own against three large orcs with just my physical prowess alone, not counting using the mana in my body. One orc was capable of killing a regular man with ease. Usually it would take two or three typical able-bodied fighters to take one down. I was able to kill three of them in the span of two minutes.

    After killing them, I devoured their corpses, black mist drifting from my shadow consuming their bodies. I felt the mana they were made out of enter my core to be purified. Most things in this world is made up out of mana, which I can devour to strengthen my core and purify the mana, while increasing my supply.

    After cleaning off the blood from the mace, I returned to the board room Triple Threat were observing me from. After returning from my training session, I jumped up onto a chair to watch myself for any ways I can improve. Triple Threat were sitting against the other chairs, working on something. After reviewing the video, I brought up a screen for me to read any interesting news. There was an article talking about a child who said they were from another world and has been brought here by their goddess to save them. That guy gave me a good chuckle.

    Mark: Wonder who he was? Maybe One brave Plebeian?

    My relationship with them slowly turned one to mutual agreement after a few years. I was able to ask for various things that I was interested in, and they would give me a price. We would negotiate for a while, then finalize it. I first asked for various things like info on this world.

    I learned through the many books that they gave me that there were many different continents, with different races presiding over them.

    Ordaxth: The Human Continent. A continent filled with rolling plains, forests, streams, lakes, deserts mountains, and many other geographical features houses the majority of humanity. There is the Human Empire, governed by the the Human Sovereign. It is made up of several kingdoms inside of it, while other places remain untouched by the hands of mortals.

    Mortem: The Demon Continent. A continent filled similar to Ordaxth. The Demons were made up of humanoid beings with different attachments such as horns or tails. There are also various races that didn''t exactly fit in with the other races such as lamias, harpies, vampires, werewolves, etc.. The various races are allowed to live in peace and comfort because of the job the Demon Empress does managing the empire made up there. Though there is still a huge frontier waiting to be discovered.

    Movtibus: The Mountains. A mountain range that the Dwarves call home. They live in underground caverns they created to build subterranean cities. These cities are ruled by a Dwarven Matriarch chosen by representatives of the different cities. She rules from the Dwarven capital. Many types of ores could also be found there, which is a hit spot to go to if you have the strength to live in the caverns.

    Sylvium: The Great Forest. An enormous expanse of different types of trees. The races more attuned to nature such as the various clans of Elves or Faeries call this place home. The Elves have created a kingdom in the center of the forest, where it is said the World Tree resides. The Elves answer to the Elven Seer, who commands a council of elves to manage their continent.

    Brutus: Continent of the Beast. Their land also has a wide variety of natural lands similar to Ordaxth and Mortem with a harsher environment. Many different types of beastmen exist, so they are only categorized as ''Beastmen'', but have their own separate tribes they belong to that has to do with their animal traits. Many tribes are nomadic groups, moving around on the continent. They do establish a main capital though under the reign of the Beast Huntress.

    There are also islands floating in the sky, with varying sizes, that once housed a long lost race. Now, those islands are used as small cities for the different races. The largest floating island is a man-made one named Cognitio Central, where I currently live on. These floating island cities are connected to the mainland of the races those islands belong to by Transportation Gates, a technology developed on the past.

    These are the main continents/races aside from one. These continents used to be at war with each other; sometimes themselves; due to clashes with religion, differences in races, and territory disputes, like disputes about who gets to dive into various dungeons that existed in the world, and the most important territorial dispute, the last and largest continent, No Man''s Land. No Man''s Land was surrounded by the other continents, separated only by an ocean of water that took at least a month to cross. It used to be known as No Man''s Land until recent events. The mortals soon learned why it was known as that when there was clearly ruins from a past civilization standing there.

    Wars took place on No Man''s Land when races from different continents allied themselves with others to protect themselves and fight off their aggressors. These wars lasted for centuries with no end in sight.

    But all that changed when something the races thought was a ''Star'' crashed into the center of No Man''s Land. Quickly, greed and curiosity filling the minds of the rulers of the land, they commanded their forces to secure it. When they finally reached the ''Star'', the biggest piece they could chip off was a chunk the size of three men. Soon after, a wave of mana poured off the meteor when they broke off the piece. The mana resounded across Eidolon, a power so strong that one was able to see the mana with the naked eye.

    Immediately, the mana on Eidolon became much purer. This phenomenon caused rejoice among all the races, agreeing to a ceasefire to research the ''Star''. They had no idea that the meteor caused the phenomenon known as monsters to spawn outside of dungeons until they started to attack the races and awakened long lost dungeons on No Man''s Land. Across the world, monsters were spawning, with no end in sight. The closer one was to the ''Star'', the stronger, aggressive, and more complex the monsters became. The only saving grace was that monsters wouldn''t spawn where there is a large amount of people gathered. As such, monsters never spawned within large cities or towns. Instead, they spawned in the nearby surroundings.

    Soon, No Man''s Land was overrun by monsters, causing all armies to flee for safety as the rulers of the other continents attempted to shore up their defenses. No Man''s Land soon became the home of monster, with only the strong or foolish venturing onto it, seeking fame and fortune. It was renamed Fallen Star''s Realm.

    There used to be another race of humanoids with wings, something my memories called angels. They didn''t care for the fighting amongst the other races, deciding to instead to live in the skies on the floating islands. When the Star fell and the other races evacuated from the vicinity of it, the angels approached it from the air, their interests peaked by the strange object. They were stronger than the other races both physically as well as magically, so they didn''t take much precautions. They were ambushed in the sky by various flying monsters. The angels thought they were stupid creatures, but they didn''t know the monsters were stalling for time until the stronger beasts awoke. In the middle of the fighting, the first and only elder dragons started to appear. Even though the angels had greater number, the elder dragons were existences they could not compete against. Although there were no more than a dozen, those dozen were more than enough to compete against the angels.

    In a rage, the elder dragons slaughtered the angels, flying around the various floating islands to annihilate the angelic race or some making the survivors into their servants, before moving on to the other continents, displaying their power before flying off to various parts of the world, choosing their place of rest before falling into a deep slumber the ones who took servants having the angels guard them.

    The elder dragon''s display of power shocked the races. They made it an unstated rule to never aggravate an elder dragon from then on. Regular dragons soon started to pop up as well, but those that did not contain a fraction of the power the elder ones held. So a country could handle them should they need to.

    This display of power set a need to develop technology and ways to contend with their world''s new inhabitants. This brought forth an age of rapid development. With the study they were able to do on the crystals chipped off from the meteor, technology advanced and flourished at an amazing pace. New ways to live, new magic tools and inventions popped up year round. One of the most amazing things was the development of the Transportation Gate, which allowed one to travel across distances in seconds where they were placed.. Though the pinnacle of technology, which they were able to make from the largest piece they were able to collect, was with the use of the various races magics they were able to create a floating landmass like . It was named Cognitio Central, and would serve as a place where all races would be able to study, learn, and strengthen themselves. The race leaders since that day have devoted their efforts to surviving and thriving from the disaster that happened on the day the ''Star'' fell.

    It''s been more than a three millennium since it happened.

    Ever since then, the races have been cooperating with how to go about surviving in their world. They''ve allowed the other races to come and go into other continents as long as they have proper paperwork and the various government allows it.. Things have been peaceful for a while now. There are still some disputes and trouble, but the problems get worked out in the end. That''s the whole story up to present history.

    I also researched into various organizations that exist throughout the world at this moment.

    First there was the Adventurer''s Guild. It''s like you would think, a nicely-dressed up mercenary guild. Although they do a good job at making sure the guild is clean of useless or shady characters. They''re main tasks have to do with ensuring the monster population near the general population is kept to a manageable count. They also explore dungeons to see if they could find anything worthwhile for people to research while earning money at the same time. There is also times when expeditions are sent out to Fallen Star''s Realm, but they don''t get far in due to the sheer amount of monsters there, as well as the various mana beasts staying there.

    Next was the Research and Development Society. They are responsible for looking into ways to use magic and glyphs to create new magic tools. They are an international powerhouse that all of the races contribute to.

    It just so happens that the Triple Threat seem to be their best and brightest amongst their peers in the R&D Society. When I found out, I started to make fun of them, calling them a bunch of nerds and geeks who''d never get laid cause all they spend their time on is their research. All in good fun of course. They are all beauties.

    I''m guessing that hit a soft spot for them because the experiments that day were especially cruel.

    The research in mana cores has not gotten that far along because of the difficulty it is to get said mana cores. From what the researchers have been able to figure out is that mana cores are eerily similar to the crystals that came from the Star. The only difference is that their purity can not even compare to the crystals stripped from the Star. As of now, the only mana cores that was closest to the crystals was from various aged dragons that have been defeated, none of them any of the elder dragons.

    At least it was, until I came along. The mana core in my body is the exact same type as the crystals their ancestors had collected all those years ago. That''s why Triple Threat had been so fervent in studying me and the mana core in my body. They even went as far as to try to chip off a piece after cutting my abdomen open, while I was awake to experience each painful incision they made.

    That was coincidentally the same day I teased them about never getting laid. Maybe they were a little pissed about my comments pertaining to their love life? I thought to myself that day.

    Anyway, as soon as the chipped piece was extracted. It dissipated into light. The piece chipped from my core soon regenerated, as if they had never taken a piece from it. They did a few more tests, but deemed it impossible to take the mana core from me.

    I was scrolling through different websites, looking for anything that would catch my fancy.

    Eva: Whatcha looking for?

    Mark: [Something interesting. Let''s see here...: Newborn nobles, Man catches the greatest fish of his lifetime, Woman created new spell; said to make yourself more beautiful, Man offers greatest fish to the Demon Empress, Teenage couple causes havoc across Brutus for honeymoon, Race Leaders convening on Cognitio Central for meeting with the heads of the R&D Society in half a year''s time, Underground societies becoming more proactive in recruiting fresh blood...]

    I scrolled past different articles.

    Mark: [Ooh, this one looks interesting!]

    Eva was currently pouting behind me over my shoulder.

    Eva: There''s an article that talks about how the rulers of all the races are coming here to meet us in a half-year, and you''re interested in what little girls like for their birthday?

    I stared at her.

    Mark: [I want a daughter or two when I have a child. I would like to know what they like when they are kids. This article here covers all kinds of things girls would like at different ages as well as going so far as to describing what to get for girls with different personalities. This would help me immensely when I need to decide what to-]

    Ana: Alright, we get it! You damn lolicon!

    Mark: [Hey! I am not a lolicon... I think. I say don''t knock it til you''ve tried it. Specially since sometimes the unripe fruit is the most delicious.]

    I smirk at her, pretending to unravel her in her clothes with my eyes, biting my lips slightly. She shivered at my gaze, turning away.

    Cecilia: Suuure. You''re definitely convincing us that you''re not a lolicon when you talk like that. Besides, your body is what, in it''s late teens? The height of sexual needs, and you still haven''t even tried anything with any of us. I don''t believe for an instant that you''re gay. You probably just don''t get off on mature/well endowed women.

    Mark: [Why is it that whenever the conversation goes to my libido, it always have to do with you three. Just let me go to a brothel to relieve myself if you''re that worried.]

    I hate this body. They''re right in the fact that I want to spread my seed in any hot thing I see,, but I don''t want to do them because of my little grudge against them. Petty in my opinion, but I don''t care.

    Ana: No! We need to study every part of you.

    Mark: [Why! For what possible reason do you have for the need of my semen?! Do you want to see if after knocking someone up, my kid will come out similar to me?! Are you three that needy that you''ll lust after someone who you''ve known since birth and watch grow?! Is the whole ''we must study every aspect of you'' just a cover up from the reality that you just want a good fuck?!]

    Triple Threat gaped at my outburst, not expecting me to get so angry.

    Mark: [I know! Why don''t we just all take some aphrodisiacs so we all can get horny as hell, then I can bend you three over on this table right here and right now, so we can fuck like rabbits during mating season! I bet that''ll satisfy all three issues you have at the moment right?]

    I exclaimed, my emotions running high from my unrelieved stress.

    Triple Threat went silent since my outburst. They looked at each other, wondering what to say. After a while, it seemed they made their decision.

    Ana: I can make strong aphrodisiacs.

    Cecilia: Are you saying that if we do that, you''ll sleep with us?

    Eva: We''ll bang ok?

    I slammed my head into the table repeatedly, groaning the whole time.

    Mark: [And we''ve come full circle...]

    <hr />

    A few days have passed since my outburst and I''m still seething in my shallow anger. We were back in the training center, with Triple Threat watching my progress. They said they had a special surprise for me.

    Mark: [Great, did they actually get their hands on the aphrodisiac or something...?]

    I bemoaned in my head as the door across from me opened up. Out came a man in his thirties. He held a greatsword on his shoulder and was wearing white pants and t-shirt. The same clothes I wear everyday in this facility.

    Mark: [Oi, I thought I was your only human experiment right now. You''ve got something on the side as well? And I thought we had something.]

    I bitched my thoughts in amusement, awaiting my answer. I didn''t have to wait long.

    Man: So this kid is the one I have to kill if I want to be pardoned? Ha! I can''t wait to get back out there. I''ll make sure the people who took me down will pay for what they''ve done. They will remember me as the great vampire Gam-

    Mark: [Hey dumbass, are you a prisoner here as well or something?]

    The man glared at me for interrupting him mid-speech.

    Man: No, I was a wanted criminal for murdering people indiscriminately. I plan to get right back to it.

    He smirked at me. I sighed in relief.

    Mark: [That''s peachy. That makes two of us. I can''t wait to start killing as well. Aside from the whole indiscriminately part. The monsters they were giving me were getting a little stale. I hope you''ll be more interesting than they were.]

    Man: Ha, I''ll be sure to give you a good time then, boy.

    The man hefted his greatsword at me glowering menacingly. I leveled the long sword I had in my right hand along side him, smirking all the way. I felt the other personality I usually kept quiet surfacing, eager to shed some blood.

    The man darted at me, much faster than the usual humanoid monsters I''ve fought against. I dodged backwards from the man''s overhead swing. His sword crashed into the ground where I was standing moments ago. I darted to the man''s right bringing my blade down on the man''s hands.

    I thought the man was a simple killer who only used brute force, but I was mistaken. He pulled back the greatsword with skilled dexterity, my slash running against the top of his weapon. He tilted his sword diagonally, parrying my slash downwards towards the ground, before using the hilt to try to bash me as I was leaning forwards.

    Instead I pushed my feet from the ground, kicking away from the man altogether as I used my left hand as a spring to push off the ground, doing a small flip to right myself in the air before landing down safely. His bash sailed past my feet, hitting air.

    He approached me, swinging his greatsword horizontally. I backed up once more, letting the blade pass my chest as I approached him. My sword swung horizontally from my right. The man ducked under my swing, letting the inertia from his sword follow through as he spun for a second swing that went upwards.

    I didn''t stay still, exchanging the sword in my right hand to my left so it was held in a reverse grip when I finished my swing. When the man''s back was turned from me as he spun, I jumped up, kicking off from his exposed back to vault over him so I was upside down as I rotated in mid air. As he finished his rotation, he swung diagonally upwards from right to left. His attack would''ve bisected me in two, but I was currently in the air above him, slamming the hilt in the back of his head as he turned. I brought my feet down under me, landing lithely on my feet, taking a small hop backwards to keep out of his range.

    The man stumbled for a moment, disoriented from the shock of my hit. It took but a moment for him to regain his bearings as he turned to watch me, a new look in his eyes.

    Mark: [Wow, you actually have some decent combat experience. I thought you were just a common thug who killed some poor saps.]

    The man snorted at me.

    Man: ''course, ya think that the leader of the bandit group ''Storm''s Hollow'' is just a figurehead? Dream on. Although I have ta praise ya, kid. You''ve actually got some skills ta be able to fight at your age. Most people your age either pampered and can''t do shit or trying to practice but not able to put what they''ve learned into battle.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I smirked at his praise.

    Mark: [Is that right...? And here I thought there''d be at least most of the population knowing some self-defense skills and had some practice should they ever need to use said skills by my age. I should be an adult at this age, so one would think that as an adult they should be able to defend themselves. Especially in a world like this.]

    The man agreed with me, nodding his head.

    Man: Yup, but sadly most people your age who are learning such things are usually still in school practicing, too scared to even try to put themselves into danger, or are over-protected.

    Mark: [It''ll come bite them in the ass later then. They won''t have the experience necessary to put what they''ve learned into battle. Your enemy typically wouldn''t wait for you to get everything ready before starting the fight. They''d take you by surprise usually, and if you can''t defend yourself from an impromptu attack, you''re good as dead, specially if they''ve got a poison on their weapon and they get you with it. One should have the skills to protect what he cares for. I sure as hell wouldn''t forgive myself if I can''t even protect the things I care for. Even if there was someone stronger than me, I wouldn''t take it lying down. I''d go down swinging.]

    Man: Then there are some that are over-confident or arrogant, thinking they''re above everyone else because of their status. So they think nothing can rough them up, then they go off and get themselves killed. I like those kids, makes me laugh when I cut them down.

    Mark: [That''s fucking stupid way for them to think. Everything else doesn''t matter when you''re the one who''s being attacked. Status means nothing when people are fighting to kill each other. You can bleed the same as everybody else, you can die like everybody else.]

    Man: Words to live by. Can''t say I''m the most upstanding individual, but I agree with your words. Especially with the whole surprise attack.

    The man laughed sadistically, multiple fireballs heading towards me after popping into existence. I grabbed some throwing needles dipped with paralyzing poison from a pouch on my waist, throwing them through the gaps of the fireballs.

    I augmented my body, my bones and muscles growing stronger as they were supplemented with mana. I jumped upwards, above the fireballs to the ceiling. I nearly crashed into it had I had less than stellar reaction speed. I twisted my body, my feet planting firmly on the ceiling as I gazed down at the man. He couldn''t see past the fireballs he made, so he didn''t notice me jump up. Some of the needles I threw were on the ground, while others had hit his hands and chest when he tried to block them.

    I kicked off the ceiling, barreling down at the man. The speed I was going was far faster than the man could react against. It wasn''t until he heard the sound above him that he noticed me within a few feet from his head. He couldn''t move his body and we both knew it.

    I smirked down at him as he grinned back up at me, awaiting his execution. I landed behind him as blood sprayed into the air, his head tumbling in the air.

    I stood at attention, sighing in relief as blood rained down on me. It felt good to let loose some steam. I was even able to learn that I should practice more with my augmented body, else I wouldn''t be able to control my power when using it.

    The man''s body fell to the floor as I finished my observations, grinning. The door opened to reveal Triple Threat looking at me weirdly.

    Mark: [What is it?]

    Ana: You know you look like a maniac when you''re grinning like that while covered in blood.

    She pointed out. I looked at myself for a moment, taking in my sanguine appearance. My mouth started to smile further, getting a growl of satisfaction from the other personality and an awkward look from the three women.

    Mark: [So it does. Does it really matter? I know you think I have a split personality, to which I do not deny.]

    Cecilia: Just go get cleaned. We''ll have someone take care of the mess.

    Mark: [I could do that!]

    I suggested. I used my devour ability, rolling over the corpse as well as all the blood in the room. It took some time, almost five minutes, but soon the room was clean as the time before the fight. Immediately I felt a burst of mana approach my core, causing it to tremble slightly as it purified and consumed the mana. I giggled like a mad man, exuberant at the amount of energy I got from an actual sentient being.

    Mark: [We need to do this again. He gave so much more mana than typical monsters.]

    I requested seriously. They looked at me, wondering whether or not I was mentally unstable.

    Mark: [Don''t look at me like that. You guys were the one who sent him after me. Besides, I''m perfectly sane, just the more bestial side of me wants to have some more fun.]

    I heard he was a vampire, so I started to wonder whether or not I had gained anything from devouring him. I recalled everything I could from the books I read about vampires. I tried everything I could think of, getting my fangs to extend like when a vampire is about to drink blood.

    Mark: [Hey look! I''m a vampire now!]

    I grinned wickedly at them with my pearly whites, practically skipping out of the training room as I went to the bathroom to clean myself off.

    Cecilia: So now we know he''s able to take traits from races as well now...

    She supplemented aloud redundantly.

    Eva: We may have created a psychopath...

    <hr />

    Once that was done and I was dressed up again, I left for the board room once more. There I found the Triple Threat sitting down, talking on their own personal computers, while a inconspicuous box sat on the table.

    Mark: [Oh joy, more injections.]

    I deadpanned the best I could through computer app on my PWC.

    They turned to look at me, a strange look on their face. One I haven''t seen before on them. Their face looked at me with excitement, embarrassment, interest, happiness, among other emotions.

    Mark: [Your facial expressions are creeping me out here...]

    I said to them as they stared at me. Moments later, they returned their attention to their computers. I shrugged at their actions, returning my attention to browsing through the internet. I found some interesting cooking recipes that looked good, so I decided to try them out later. It gets boring searching for something to do online. After a hour of clicking and tapping on keyboards, Triple Threat finished their work.

    Cecilia: Go get ready for injections.

    Mark: [Yes, mother...]

    I joked. I walked off to the injections room, all types of weird ass vials filled with liquids of all colors. I walked over to a cleaning station, cleaning myself off with alcohol before taking a seat, pondering what I should do to get out of here.

    Life in this facility hasn''t been that horrible. If you don''t care about the various painful experiments, weird injections, and strange requests you get from the head researchers. But it''s so dreadfully boring. There''s a whole world out there for me to fuck around in; gallivanting to places I''ve never seen before, meeting interesting people, tasting all kinds of foods, killing all kinds of things in different and painful ways, and what not; and I stay locked up in here.

    As I pondered what to do, Triple Threat walked in, carrying that ever ominous plain box in with them.

    Mark: [So what is it going to be this time?]

    I questioned. They looked over at me, a smirk adorning their face.

    Triple Threat: That''s a secret!

    They giggled in unison as they put their fingers to their mouths in a shushing motion.

    Mark: [That''s not creepy at all.]

    I think to them  as they went about preparing everything. They grabbed a desk, setting it down across from where the chair I was sitting at was. They carefully laid down the box, opening it up to reveal the contents.

    Inside the case was two vials, both clear liquid sloshing inside them. I''d never seen these before. Throughout the years, they used a variety of different drugs on me. From poisons to drugs, ranging from common to rare quality. Slowly, I built up an immunity to whatever they gave me. They said it was all the things they could get their hands on.

    Mark: [Guess that means I still got to be careful about poisons from mana beasts.]

    I lamented as they prepared the syringes, taking out the liquids. They turned to me, a chesire grin decorating their faces.

    Cecilia: Choose which one you want first.

    Mark: [Left one.]

    I answered immediately. They looked at me weirdly.

    Eva: Why did you choose that one?

    Mark: [Because two wrongs can never make a right. Or was the saying three lefts make a wrong?]

    They stared at me giving my nonsense to them as if it was the most common sense. Shaking off their stupor, they went to work strapping me into the chair. They haven''t done this in years.

    Mark: [Is it really that bad that I need to be strapped in? Even for me?]

    Ana answered for me.

    Ana: No, we just feel it''d be more enjoyable to watch like that.

    She smiled mischievously. I pondered her words while awaiting the moment when the needle would pierce my skin. Ever so slowly, they pushed the needle into my arm, pumping whatever was in it into my veins. I felt nothing for a moment. A few seconds passed and... nothing. They took out the needle, leaving me alone to simmer as they watched me.

    Mark: [Hey are you sure this works?]

    I asked them. I wriggled in my seat, moving my body when I felt it.

    Mark: [You bastards...]

    I insulted them as my body shook once more, causing the poison to ever more work it''s magic. I felt every single thing my body experienced multiplied many times over. Every rub of clothing against my skin, the leather straps wrapped against my skin causing friction, every breath the three exhaled onto my neck, every touch of theirs along my skin as I squirmed in my seat, jolts of electricity flooding my brain as my body started to heat up.

    Eva: Enjoying yourself...?

    She smirked as she ran a finger along my jawline, her touch causing me to shiver.

    Cecilia: That was a Sensitivity Poison. The strongest we could make. And this here is the aphrodisiac that goes along with it. We made this especially for you.

    They smirked. I was too focused on trying to devour the first poison they shoved into me to care about what they were going to do next. I was so focused that I didn''t notice when they had stripped me, fondling my growing erection as Eva administered the aphrodisiac, shoving the needle into my arm.

    A jolt rocketed through my body, causing me to thrash about. They backed up, surprised at my reaction. I kept up my actions until I felt myself black out.

    <hr />

    Cecilia''s POV

    As Mark started to grow up, we looked upon him in a new light. No longer as an experiment. Our views changed from an enigma, to a interesting experiment, to a growing boy, to a man. He may still be partially through his physical development stage, but even now he''s very handsome. If he were to walk the streets, women would pounce on him first chance they get. His mature mindset makes him even more desirable in our eyes.

    He thought we were no longer virgins, and kept on teasing us all these years while asking if he could go out and have some fun in a brothel. Hmpf, as if we''d ever allow other women to have him first.

    He was convinced of our sexual prowess, much to our dismay. Sure we may have the looks to send any man overboard with lust, but usually no man we interact with is willing to get close with the whole ''mad scientist/sisters of the current rulers'' situation we have going on. We''re still young maidens, who know and dream about various sexual things, but have never experienced them before.

    So when he cracked that joke in the board room about him taking us then and there, we decided to get some payback while getting to experience our first time together. We made up plans on how to get back at him. And today was the day it would happen.

    We watched as Mark felt the Sensitivity Potion effect him. He started to breath heavily, his face flushing as we toyed with him. We played with his still semi-flaccid erection. We knew that he was well-endowed, but seeing his erection start to stand proudly as if to declare itself to the world caused us to become slightly nervous.

    Cecilia: I knew he was big, but there''s no way in hell that monster will fit in any of us, maybe Eva.

    I thought to myself as I gazed upon his large cock as I leisurely stroked it. It wouldn''t be that bad, but the girth on that thing was almost twice the normal size. We kept on stroking him as Eva injected him with the aphrodisiac. I have to hand it to Ana, the aphrodisiac she made is so potent that a whiff caused her body to start to tremble in need. As Eva finished the injection, his member grew hard as stone. We grew slightly excited as we started to pump it more vigorously.

    Our fun was short lived as he started to thrash about rapidly. We backed up, surprised at his reactions. After a few moments, he went still, his erection never going soft through out the whole thing.

    We looked over at each other, wondering what had happened.

    Cecilia: Did something go wrong?

    Ana: I have no idea. Eva?

    Eva: Don''t ask me. He started to freak out when I injected the aphrodisiac into his body.

    Ana: Wait what?!

    Cecilia: What''s wrong?

    Ana: This idiot here administered the aphrodisiac by injection! That''s what''s wrong!

    Cecilia: What do you mean?

    Ana: You''re supposed to administer it orally! You just gave his whole body a direct dose of that overpowered aphrodisiac! Just how much did you give him?

    Eva: Umm, all of it?

    We finally realized the problem we had made. Before any of us could speak up as to what to do next though, Mark awoke.

    ???: Finally we get to have some real fun. We''re always so uptight about giving into our desires when it comes to you three.

    We heard Mark speak, or whoever the personality that was currently awake spoke. It was also our first time hearing Mark actually speak. It was an easygoing, yet playful voice that if you heard, you wouldn''t worry to much about, brushing him off as someone harmless. It was a voice that felt as it could coax anyone into a comfortable bliss.

    ???: Oh, why hello there. You all did this because you were all horny right. Well, we can help you with that.

    He smirked, muscles flexing as he ripped free from the bindings. He jumped at us, pushing us down on the floor altogether. He held us down, bringing his face close to mine as he licked my cheek while playing with the other two''s spot between their legs with his hands.

    Cecilia: W-Who are you?

    I gasped out as he went to work on my collarbone, giving me small gentle sucks as he trailed up to my ear, nibbling on it slightly.

    ???: We''re sorry, forgot to introduce ourselves and all. I''m our split personality. You may call me Enigma since I have no name and in reality we''re both the same person. I''m just... shall we say... his failsafe. A precaution should he go into shock. I''m also the more bestial side of us. I''m sure you''ve seen times when we seem a little unstable. That''s just little old me affecting ourselves slightly. Just a little fun we have in this head of ours.

    Eva: W-Where''s Mark?

    She got out as Enigma''s hand rapidly toyed with her core, breaking down her resistances.

    Enigma: He''s awake and watching all of this. He''s just trying to recuperate mentally from the shock of being given that; oh so very potent; aphrodisiac in such a way. We may seem uptight about the whole banging you guys thing, but in reality it''s just because we still got a little grudge against you guys. Don''t worry though, we have nothing really against you guys, so we don''t mind fulfilling your desires a little. Especially after you''ve drugged us up like this.

    He groaned as I felt him rub is erection along my lower lips, not even realizing when he had gotten the three of us out of our underwear. I felt my insides grow slick as he rubbed against me down there, as if it was preparing itself for what would happen next.

    Cecilia: W-Wait, I haven''t even prepared myself.

    He grinned down at me, parting my lower lips as the tip of his head entered. My lips swallowed his head whole as he pushed ever so slowly inside of me as I got used to his girth. My lips clung to his rod as he reached further in before stopping. I could feel the tip of his cock probe my maidenhood.

    Enigma: That''s the best part, surprise penetration.

    He whispered in my ears as he thrust into me, tearing through my hymen as his cock reached my inner most parts. Before I could give a shriek in pain, he captured my lips, pushing against mine greedily as my upper body fell to the floor. He never relented in his assault even as he stole my first kiss. He pounded into me repeatedly, carving out my vagina to adapt to the shape and size of his erection.

    After a while the pain stopped, a feeling of ecstasy replacing it. He broke our kiss as he continued to thrust into me. I felt a twinge of jealousy as he moved to kiss Ana, taking her lips. His arms and hands never stopped pleasuring the other two while he pounded away inside of me.

    I watched him with fervent rapture as he broke the kiss from Ana, her pouting as he did so. He moved his mouth down to her neck, kissing along the way as he reached a certain spot. I saw his mouth part slightly as his fangs extended, like a vampire''s, as he bit down into my friend.

    I heard her squeals of excitement as the pressure between my legs reached its peak, pushing me over the edge when I saw one of my best friends bite down into him as well. I screamed as my first orgasm came, taking my whole mind by storm as it rushed through me. I felt him pull out of me as I collapsed in a heap of sweat. I felt a feeling of emptiness as his dick left me. I whimpered slightly at the loss of contact.

    He opened his eyes, pulling his lips away from Ana as he smirked down at me.

    Enigma: Don''t worry, we still have more to give you three.

    He smiled wickedly as we watched him as he bit his lips, drawing blood. He kissed the three of us, one at a time. I tasted the blood on his lips as he swirled it throughout my mouth. He pulled away from me, making me swallow his blood and our saliva to inhale a breath of air. Immediately I felt my sense of touch grow sensitive and my body grow hot as his blood went down my throat.

    Enigma: We can reproduce any poison you''ve given us in the past.

    He informed as he gazed upon our shocked looks. I felt him pick me up to switch me with Eva who was on my left. His hands entered me to keep me pleased while he entered Eva. Shrieks of ecstasy flew from her mouth as I watched jealously as his cock enter her, pausing slightly before tearing its way through. I saw blood flow down her lower lips, her innocence being taken right in front of me. He gave her the same treatment he gave me. The only difference was that he ripped her top off with his mouth, revealing those  sinful breasts of hers. He leaned down, taking one of them into his mouth, kissing and sucking slightly as he got closer to the teat. I saw him envelop it, Eva''s breath getting caught in her throat. I have no idea what he was doing to her, but from her reaction following soon after, I wanted him to do the same to me. My hands joined his at my pussy as I watched him pound into Eva while sucking on her jugs of milk. A scream followed soon after, clear liquid flowing out of Eva as she came hard. A look of pure bliss coating her face as she fell lazily.

    I saw Eva''s nipple after he leaned up to move Eva so he can position Ana next. Eva''s nipple was red and hard from his actions. After getting Ana where he wanted and going back to please me and Eva with his hands, he pleasured Ana. He licked the holes he had made on her neck, tasting blood as he moved his cock to Ana''s lips. It glistened against the air from the blood and cum that came from Eva and me both. I saw Ana tremble when she saw his dick approaching her. He kissed her lightly all the way from her collarbone up to her neck, stopping at her lips which helped her calm her racing heart.

    The three of us didn''t believe he could fit in Ana because of her size and the size of him.

    He pushed towards her hole, but even his head could barely fit in her. Ana, being the smallest out of the three of us pouted lightly, tears starting to appear as she knew he couldn''t get it in her as is, so she may not be able to feel the same pleasure we did. He smiled down at her comfortingly, as his hands left me and Eva. I saw him carry Ana in his arms, laying on his back as he positioned Ana above him, their genitals still touching.

    Ana noticed what he was about to do, steeling her nerves as she readied herself. I watched with a lustful gaze as I saw Ana''s juices dribbling out of her crotch, bathing his cock in it. She was on her knees as he grabbed her waist, pulling her down on top of him. I watched as I saw Ana swallow him whole, impaling her with his rod. She leaned back, letting out a powerful scream as she came from penetration, cum and blood pouring out of her. Eva and myself watched overawed as we saw her belly protruding slightly, knowing that was where his cock resided inside her right now. Ana stared back into his eyes, wrapping her hands around the back of his neck as she bounced on his dick as she moaned at every movement. Every movement giving her unimaginable pleasure. Her hands scrawled across his back, drawing blood which she, of course, lapped up.

    He was surprised at her actions, but pleased nevertheless. He started to meet her hips half-way, thrusting upwards into her as she got even more pleasure out of him. I felt left out as I moved over to him, kissing him with fervor. Eva stole him from me after a moment, kissing him while Ana came non-stop from being pounded so much with her little body. The three of us saw him change slightly, a tug in his gut as he groaned loudly. Ana stopped moving as well, as she pulled him closer with her so she was on the floor. She made sure to wrap her pale legs around his hips, keeping them conjoined as closely as possible. They stayed like that for a while when he finally moved out from her. He moved away as we crawled on all fours to observe as his seed spilled out from her body, no doubt filling her up all the way to her womb.

    Enigma: Eat it.

    He commanded with a rough voice. Eva listened to his command, moving under Ana as she positioned Ana so she was on top of Eva''s face, all the cum she could have falling into Eva''s eagerly awaiting mouth. Ana shook as she felt Eva eating her out, her face flushing in embarrassment.

    He positioned me above Eva''s hips so our pussies were touching, sliding over each other. I moved forwards towards Ana to kiss her as I felt the man behind me lift mine and Eva''s legs. He slid his cock in between our pussy lips, savoring the feeling. My tongue fought with Ana''s as they wrestled for dominance. I felt Mark pause, before entering me from the back, an euphoric sense of fulfillment washing over me as he entered my deepest parts, ravaging my insides.

    He leaned over, breaking the kiss between me and Ana, taking our lips for himself before whispering in my ears.

    Enigma: I''m going to fill you up next.

    He promised. He rapidly sped up his thrusting, causing my to squeal in bliss before slowing down, giving long, agonizingly slow strokes, before speeding up again. He never gave me a rhythm to get acquainted with. So I was always on edge. I felt his tip poking the entrance to my womb, kissing it repeatedly.

    For what felt like hours, I heard a shout from behind me, a flood of warmth shooting up inside me as I felt it enter my womb, bathing its untouched walls with his seed. I came hard with him, my screams muffled in Ana''s mouth as I tightened around his dick immediately, clenching it for every last drop I can milk from him. I felt him move slowly inside me as my walls tightened, massaged, and caressed him; readying him for a third round.

    After a while, I felt him get hard inside of me once again. This time he pulled out, before pushing his cum covered erection into Eva beneath me and Ana. I saw Ana shiver as I hear a muffled moan come from Eva below us. He smashed into her roughly, causing the three of us who were interconnected to tremble.

    Enigma: We''re going to make sure you three get what you deserve. We are going to fill you three to the brim in every orifice you have with our cum. We will make sure that once we''re done here, you''ll be covered in our seed. We are going to make it so you''ll want no one else but us. You three will be our woman to have our way with whenever we want wherever we want once this is over. We swear to you three that we''ll make you three moan and pant like the bitches in heat you are.

    He vowed, each pause in his sentences accentuated with a powerful thrust that made Eva scream. We know he was just talking us up to get us excited, but it would be a lie if we didn''t have a small hope he was telling the truth in his words.

    Enigma: This is just the beginning.

    The three of us shivered as we thought of all the things he would do to us.

    <hr />

    If I do decide to change the format, I''ll revise the previous chapters as well.

 Im Fucked!

    Mark''s POV

    I awoke to the musky scent of sex clogging my nasal passages. I opened my eyes to find Triple Threat cuddling against me, the four of us completely naked. I saw various kinds of dried fluids covering our bodies and the floor. Sweat, cum from the four of us, even blood. I''m only unsure which parts of it was from their deflowerment and which was from the bites caused by Ana and myself. I recalled the memories of last night, only I had no control over my body at that time. I could only watch and feel as my split personality took over.

    Mark: Ugh, so that''s what happened.

    I groaned as I sat up, Ana falling lightly from by chest and into my lap. The three of them stirred slightly, blinking the sleepiness from their eyes as they finally recalled what happened last night. They looked over at me in embarrassment.

    Mark: Oh, so now you feel embarrassed.

    I chastised them. They looked surprised that I was talking normally.

    Mark: It''s not like I''ll go back to using the speech bubble app unless its for shits and giggles. You''ve already heard my voice, doesn''t really matter anymore. The novelty would wear off after a while anyway.

    I sighed. I got up, leaving for the bathroom to wash off the results off our night of sex. Before I could leave, Ana ran up to me, jumping towards me. I caught her, embracing her as she kissed me.

    Her tongue danced alongside mine, the taste of sweet cum and metallic blood filling my mouth. She pulled away.

    Mark: How did you like the taste?

    I asked. She smiled deviously.

    Ana: Loved it. It was sweet.

    Mark: Which liquid?

    Ana: Both.

    I guess she tasted blood differently from me. Cecilia and Eva walked up to me.

    Cecilia: So what does this mean for us?

    She asked. I thought for a moment, before deciding.

    Mark: Nothing much has changed. Just whenever I feel the need to have some fun I''ll sleep with one or more of you for the night. We both get something out of this arrangement. You guys can come to me if you want something as well.

    I answered truthfully. I saw a small look of disappointment flash across their face, but didn''t say anything. I wasn''t going to get into a relationship with them, and they should''ve known that after everything they''ve done to me. I don''t mind being used as well to get some relief.

    I let Ana down, leaving for the bathroom to wash up. They didn''t bother me about it as well for the moment. I left to clean myself from our night of lovemaking.

    As I felt the warm water wash over me, I noticed that the split personality of mine was a lot quieter than normal, probably happy it could have some fun as well. He''ll probably be back to influencing me a little bit later.

    I came out of the washroom wearing the typical white clothes I always wore here. I went to the kitchen to cook something to eat. I saw the three of them sitting at the table, reading something on their PWC. They looked up at me for a moment, their gazes a more compassionate than they used to be. I looked over at them, noting that down before they looked away.

    I started on a pot of coffee before moving to the fridge to get different ingredients to use for breakfast. I''ve gotten into the habit of preparing our lunch and dinner a year or two prior. It gives me something to do aside from looking through the internet in my free time. I made a quick simple breakfast of bacon, sausages, toast, hash browns, and omelets for the four of us. I made the omelets specialized to the four different tastes.

    I served them breakfast before sitting down myself. We ate quietly, small conversation going back and forth between the scientists as they talked about work stuff. I droned them out, thinking back to the previous day.

    It was a great day in my opinion. I finally got to get some experience against another race, as well as finding out I can get some traits from them along with the mana that makes them up, and even got to have some raunchy fun with Triple Threat.

    Mark: Oh yeah, that reminds me...

    Eva looked up from her PWC.

    Eva: Hm?

    Mark: Do I get to kill someone again today?

    Ana answered for me.

    Ana: No, we can''t have people shipped to us every day. It''ll probably be a weekly thing.

    Mark: Aww, I wanted to kill more.

    I pouted.

    Cecilia: Well, why don''t you run away, then you can kill all you want until you are caught.

    The three of them snickered, knowing that they''re base is guarded to this world''s utmost ability.

    Mark: I''m working on it.

    I grumbled, causing the three of them to look at me with piercing gazes.

    Ana:: What do you mean?

    She questioned, the other two now focusing their attention on me.

    Mark: Anyways, how strong was that vampire? Like in terms of an adventurer or something in this world.

    They glared at me for a few moments before sighing, knowing I wouldn''t answer their question unless I wanted to.

    Eva: He would''ve been at the B-rank level.

    I pondered their words for a moment, thinking about the fight I had yesterday. In terms of physical capabilities I was leagues above him, but magic gives rise to challenges. Luckily, he only used it straightforwardly, but the use of magic can create many different and unique situations. Had he set traps or used various detrimental magic to lower my combat ability, then it would''ve been a slightly more difficult fight.

    Mark: I see...

    I reply. I decide to dedicate training to getting used to my body when I augment it with mana, as well as fine-tuning the amount of mana I strengthen myself with so as to not waste it. I also think about getting a personal weapon for myself to use.

    Mark: What''s the best thing that can be made into a weapon with great mana efficiency?

    I ask them. I know about various ores and other items used to create weapons, but I don''t know the best one for mana consumption.

    Ana: Any of the races.

    Ana jokes grimly. I chuckle as well, playing along her joke.

    Mark: Yeah, but I can''t make hand held weapons out of them. Wait! Maybe I can? I could rip their bones from their body and carve them into...

    I go off on a spiel, getting grim looks from the three.

    Cecilia: Wait! Wait! Don''t go carving up people for experimentation to see whether or not you could do that.

    I stare blankly at her.

    Mark: Are you guys qualified to tell me something like that?

    I mock playfully, going back to my thoughts as Eva chimes in.

    Eva: Well, the best material I can guess is wood from the World Tree.

    I stare at her in surprise. I grab her hand across the table, surprising her.

    Mark: Can you get me a piece that is 3 feet long and as straight as possible for making a weapon?

    I ask her.

    Eva: I can''t, but Ana can!

    She exclaims, surprised at my outburst. I was confused for a moment when I heard that an elf so far up the food chain like her can''t get a branch from the World Tree, but a vampire like Ana can. I turn to Ana with hungry eyes, causing her to shiver.

    Ana: W-Why should I?

    She asks flustered at my response.

    Mark: I want to create a weapon from it.

    I answer her with fervor, never breaking my gaze from hers.

    Ana: W-Well what''s in it for me?

    Mark: Anything you want that I can give you.

    She pondered for a moment.

    Ana: I''m not sure what I want, but once I know, I''ll tell you, deal.

    Mark: Deal!

    I agree instantly.

    Eva: What happens if she asks for a kid?

    Mark: She better learn about child-bearing then. And that I would be gunning for a girl.

    I answer her question. A chair screeches backwards, falling against the floor.

    Cecilia: Wait, you mean you''ll give us a kid?!

    Mark: Sure, just remember, you can''t really put the kids through what you did for me. I only survived because of my ability.

    I shrug. I can''t really stop them from doing these experiments, but I can caution them.

    Mark: But your kid may just be a normal kid. Nothing special about them. Also, I have no idea if you''ll be able to take the mental stress of actually experimenting on your kid, someone who you carried in your womb, gave birth to, was at one point a part of you. Maybe it''ll drive you mad.

    I warn them before leaving for the training room to practice.

    Mark: Plus, I just might decide to get some revenge if you do hurt the little munchkins.

    A week had passed and now I was finally able to fight another person. I was eagerly awaiting my next opponent, wearing gloves with claws for nails and metal boots with sharp edges at the heel. While I waited, I was practicing forms when the door opened.

    <hr />

    I saw the figure of a female woman with the same clothes I have on. On the top of her head, there were two cute ears and a fox tail behind her.

    Mark: Oh my god!

    I shout, shaking the woman from her fake nervousness.

    Woman: Y-Yes?

    Mark: Can I touch your tail and ears?

    I ask with my eyes locked onto her tail and ears. She shivers from my hungry look, no doubt wary of me now.

    Woman: N-No...

    She gets out, but I''ve already droned her out, approaching with my hands outstretched, fingers moving in anticipation to the feel.

    She frowns at my actions, jumping backwards with her innate natural strength. I followed after her, speeding myself up to get behind her. She crashes into me, turning in shock.

    My hands had already grasped her tail though, thoroughly stroking the soft fur with my hand against my cheek while my other hand caressed her ears, getting a growl of pleasure in response.

    She stops herself mid-purr, jumping backwards. I chase after her every step of the way, never stopping from feeling her. After a while, she shouts at me with a blushed face.

    Woman: Can you stop that?! We need to fight if I have any hope getting out of here!

    Mark: But I wanna touch you more...

    I state with a drooling face as I start to approach her once more. She backs away, casting a fire wall to surround her while ice spikes shoot out towards me.

    I frown, bringing up my hands smash or knock aside her attacks.

    Mark: You''re no fun...

    I pout.

    Mark: Anyway, why are you locked up?

    She looks at me strangely, before answering.

    Woman: I went on a killing spree with my hubby.

    I nod at her words.

    Mark: Sounds nice.

    I compliment sincerely. She looks at me even more strangely now.

    Woman: What? Having a hubby?

    Mark: No, well maybe? But I digress, I meant getting to kill anyone you want. I''ve been locked up here ever since I was born. I want to get out there and kill people when I want to. Of course without getting in trouble. Being allowed to kill while being free would be awesome!

    I inform her, side-stepping the blades of wind coming from behind me. I wonder if that answer came from Enigma though... stuff to ponder.

    Woman: You''re a weird one...

    I snorted at her comment, retorting with one of my own.

    Mark: You''re one to talk. I haven''t even seen you attack me physically. Isn''t your race physically stronger than all the others, and yet you use magic as your main source of damage.

    She shrugged at my comment. I approached her weaving through the various spells she sent at me. I caught an earth spike she shot at me, tossing back at her. She lost her concentration due to having to dodge the spike, lowering fire wall surrounding her.

    I dashed into close quarters, clawing at her as she knocked aside some of my blows. Her claws flew past my face, giving me a chance to grab her wrist while her right arm was extended. I held her arm out while bringing my other one up to crack her arm. I used too much force in the attack though, smashing through flash and bone as I amputated her arm with my hands with blunt force.

    She backed away, but not before I smacked her in the face with her own arm.

    She knelt down in pain, clutching her stump with her other hand.

    Mark: Need a hand?

    I mocked, shaking the bleeding limb in my hands at her.

    Woman: Fuck you!

    She growled at me. I gasped in fake shock.

    Mark: But we just met! Well, if you insist...

    I taunted, shedding my upper clothing. She roared at me, closing the distance between us in a second while her claws lunged at me. I tossed my shirt towards her face, blocking her vision for a moment. Her claws sailed past me as I raised my foot above her head. She ripped off the shirt only to see me bringing my heel like an axe towards her head.

    Sensing danger, she jumped back to escape, but she wasn''t fast enough. My heel was able to crash against her sternum and cut into her chest, leaving a gruesome injury across her torso as my foot slammed down into the ground, cracking it.

    Mark: You don''t look so good anymore.

    She looked at me with hatred.

    Woman: And who''s fault is that?

    Mark: I have no idea, but should I ever find them, I''ll be sure to give them a stern talking to.

    I nod with sincerity. She fumes at me.

    Mark: So rest assured, and rest in pieces.

    I laughed, moving myself to approach her. She surrounds herself with an even stronger fire wall while casting fireballs everywhere. I evade the spells, a few hitting my body which I strengthened to endure the burns, surprising her when I dash through the flames surrounding her. I clawed across her body, cutting her apart.

    As the flames died down, I stood in front of a bloody mess, the woman looking up at me as I gazed down at her disfigured form, her limbs and guts splayed out for all to see. She glares at me in defeat while I just move around her, sitting down near her head as I stroke her ears when I put her head in my lap. She shakes at my touch, attempting to squirm slightly, before stopping. She knows that she won''t be getting out alive anyway.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Mark: I like your ears and tails.

    I compliment. She coughs out some blood before replying.

    Woman: I can tell.

    She groans out, letting me do what I want. She starts to accept my touch, passing from this world feeling some semblance of bliss in her last moments.

    I stand up, taking off the gloves as I wipe my hands of blood on my trousers. I start to consume the body, reveling in the mana I get from her.

    Triple Threat walk into the room as I finished cleaning up.

    Cecilia: Did you not want to kill her?

    She asks. I''m surprised at her question.

    Mark: A little. It''s a shame. She was a real beauty...

    I mumble out loud. I clean the gloves before tossing them back into storage where the other weapons are.

    Ana: What did you get from her?

    Ana asks. I start to think of what I could''ve gotten, trying out the first thing that comes to mind. A pair of fox ears appear on my head and seven tails sprout for my backside, all in the color scheme of my hair.

    Eva: Seven tails...

    She mumbles in shock as she watches me as I sway my tails to and fro.

    Mark: Is it that much of a shock?

    I ask, shaking my hips side to side as I stare at myself in a mirror.

    Cecilia: It is said that one of the gods the beastmen worship is a fox with seven tails. A god of serenity.

    I chuckle at her words.

    Mark: That''s interesting.

    I retract the power from my transformation, the ears and tails dissipating into visible mana before disappearing completely.

    Mark: I can''t wait for the next person.

    <hr />

    Months passed until there was only a month and a half left until Triple Threat would have their meeting with the race leaders. Triple Threat were wary at first after the night they lost their innocence, but after Ana asking me to help her, they warmed up to the idea of getting to cut loose.. The following months I had fun with the three of them, always feeling great that I don''t need to hold back much. The four of us were happy getting something out of the arrangement. I didn''t only fuck with them for those months, I also fought against various people.

    Over the months, I accumulated a few abilities/transformations from different people. A demon I had killed gave me the ability to grow horns. The horns I grew jut outwards then immediately angling inwards on my head, resulting in an ash colored crown on my head with red tips along the six horns. A lamia gave me the ability to inject poison into people through my fangs or nails. An elf gave me the ability to sense mana in the world, from when things have more mana than others, to when someone manipulates mana for a spell like an attack or sets a barrier/aoe spell. A dwarf gave me enhanced dexterity as well as making me ambidextrous. I usually used my left hand for most things, but now my right hand is just as skilled as well after a week or two of practice. Humans were the only ones that didn''t give me any special abilities, but the mana they gave was more pure, a trait that allowed them to fill out a variety of roles that the other races wouldn''t be able to do. That''s why humans have the most diverse class options they can train in easily. If only I could find an angel or any interesting mana beasts then I could get more powers.

    Now, I can transform my body to look like a demon by growing out my horns. I can also look like a beastman with the fox traits I can grow. That combined with my ability to change my body gives me a powerful transformation ability. The transformations also give me an increase in power, but it also drains my endurance quicker that fighting in my normal form.

    I was testing out the different forms I can transform into, seeing the various perks they give. The beastman form allows me enhanced physical traits, while the demon form gives me enhanced magical capabilities. Sadly, since I can''t use magic freely on the outside, I can''t make use of such capabilities. Maybe I''ll find a way to bypass that in the future. I could still look like a bad ass demon though!

    Cecilia: Hey Mark, are you ready yet?

    I heard her call out to me. I walked out of my room, wearing clothes they had prepared before hand for me. It was a typical suit for a butler, complete with a tailcoat and everything.

    Mark: Do I really need to wear this?

    I complained, moving around in the clothes to get comfortable as I can get in them.

    Eva: Yes, we will just tell them that you are an adopted son of ours that we''ve kept under wraps for some time.

    Mark: So the race leaders don''t know about your little human experimenting...

    I thought to myself, my mind working out a plan to finally get some freedom, when Ana jumped out at me. She hugged me with her upper body, careful to not put pressure on her stomach as it bulged slightly. I noticed that she was pregnant a few months prior when she stopped asking for me to keep her bed warm at night. Instead, she only asked me to spend some time with her. She already knows that I know she is with child, but I don''t bring it up after our first talk about it. I''ve heard the other two were jealous that she was first to bear my child, but they got over the fact after learning that they were with child a month prior to the present. They think I don''t know they are, but I can tell when symptoms of pregnancy show up from their actions. From their mood swings, to their cravings, and the dead give away when they stopped asking me to keep them company under the guise that they need to start focusing on their work.

    I''ve told them that it''s safe to have sex during pregnancy, only we would have to be a bit more careful in the act when we first learned that Ana was pregnant, but they were so stressed about it that I had to calm Ana down and tell her we wouldn''t do anything if she didn''t want to to keep her stress levels down the best I could so it doesn''t affect her nor our babies.

    Yeah, that''s right, babies. Plural, more specifically two. Dos. Deux. Duo. There''s two of them, but she doesn''t know that. There''s also two in Cecilia while there''s one in Eva. The technology is pretty advanced for the kind of age we live in, but they still can''t tell how much children they are carrying nor the gender. They can only estimate by the size of the swollen belly, but considering Ana is a loli, we can''t be sure. I can only tell since I''ve trained my soul to be able to detect other souls. That''s why I can feel the souls in their womb when I concentrate hard enough. They feel like they are someone I know, but I have no idea. Maybe I''ll find out when they can talk.

    Mark: So why do I have to be a butler?

    Cecilia: It''s because they''d never believe we would have a child for fun. If we make it look like we brought you up as a butler, then they won''t ask questions.

    Mark: Not for fun huh...

    I mumble, glancing down at their stomachs.

    Eva: W-Well, what we meant was-

    Ana: Yeah, we wanted kids for experiments!

    Cecilia: Yeah, that''s right.

    I didn''t believe them for a second. Oh yeah, speaking of experiments.

    Mark: Speaking of which, when you do human experiments, stop using kids. Uncool man, uncool.

    They pouted at my words.

    Ana: We''ve only ever used you for experimentation.

    She cried indignantly.

    Mark: What about Numbers 1-72 then? I remember my mother sounded quite young. No more than a young teenager at most. What did you say again, Cecilia? '' Stay out of your hair as long as you give us the baby'' was it?

    They paused at my words, visibly stiffening.

    Cecilia: You remember that?

    She asked quietly. I affirmed their suspicions with a grunt.

    Eva: That was because we were searching for a way to strengthen people. The people in that experiment ranged from young children to grown adults. We asked them for their consent and gave them a life to live if they survived.

    Mark: Well, how many of them survived?

    They stayed silent to my question. I continued on.

    Mark: Kids aren''t able to understand what they get into when you tell them something like that. All they know is that they''ll be taken care of and they''ll agree even if they don''t understand if they''re desperate enough. I''m not asking you to stop your experiments. I have no right to ask of that of you. All I''m asking is that you not experiment on kids. I know you wouldn''t like it if someone did that to your kids, and I sure as hell wouldn''t like it if someone experimented on my kids. Also it''s bad karma.

    They listened to my request in silence. After a taking a few moments to think, Eva answered.

    Eva: What makes you think that we won''t experiment on our kids?

    I looked at them with a gentle smile, surprising them.

    Mark: For all the time we''ve been together, I know you''re not heartless enough to do that to your own kids. The only reason you did it to me was because I was an enigma on your eyes. The only woman to have survived your previous experiments and a man that never existed in the eyes of this world with the only thing to tie him to it is me and maybe my mother''s memories. What would you expect? You''ll maybe put them through rigorous training and whatnot when they''re old enough, but not experiment on them like you did me.

    I answered her truthfully. I decided to add a little threat at the end.

    Mark: Also, if you do decide to do that, I''ll kill you slowly, making sure to extend your suffering. I can think of all kinds of torture I could try out on you. Especially with all the different types of poison at my disposal.

    I gave them my best smile, which probably looked grim in their eyes. I admit, I''ll probably get attached to the little buggers once they''re born. Maybe it''s that parental side of me coming out.

    Mark: Well, let''s go! I''ve never been out of these walls before, and I can''t wait!

    <hr />

    We were in an fancy carriage moving through the streets of Cognitio Central. There were all kinds of buildings towering above us, with people coming in and out of them. The people ranged from old to young, from all different kinds of races, working all kinds of different jobs ranging from adventurer to researcher to government official and many others.

    I saw many different things that are important to this world, like the weapons they use and their defensive armor, to interesting magic they used.

    Cecilia saw me staring around with awe and chuckled to herself before speaking.

    Cecilia: When you look like that, it makes me think that you really are like a little kid age wise.

    I pouted at her, causing the other two to snicker.

    Mark: I have no memories aside from the stuff that was shoved into my brain. This would be like my first time seeing the world. Why can''t I act a little excited?

    Eva: Well, you are a father in a way and are already considered an adult.

    Mark: Your point? I bet I can find people who are a lot older than me and still act like a little kid.

    Ana: He''s right you know.

    Mark: See, Ana''s on my side.

    I beam at them while giving Ana a sideways hug and a kiss on the cheek which made her blush. She attempted to push me away, but didn''t put any real force into it. I laughed into her cheek, pulling away.

    Mark: So anyway, why are you going to meet them right now anyway? Aren''t you meeting them a month and a half from now?

    We were on our way to the estate where the race leaders were currently staying at to view the different changes that have happened over the past year. They have access to almost everything because their nations are the ones who are funding it, so they like to see what they paid for.

    Cecilia: We are going to go see them because they are our family to catch up on what''s been happening since we''ve seen each other, and so they can get a preview of what''s to come.

    Mark: Family huh...

    I mumbled. The closest thing I have to a family would probably be these three, and our first impressions weren''t the best.

    Mark: I sometimes forget that you guys are partial royalty and shit.

    Eva: Well good for you because now you''re also a part of it.

    Mark: Heh, no. I don''t want to get involved with politics and shit.

    I stated with determination.

    Ana: Do you think you could say that after getting Ana pregnant?

    Mark: As well as you and Eva? Yes. Don''t you guys technically give up country ties to be affiliated with the R&D Society to this level. It''s more like you are your own nation that runs on the other nations taxes.

    Eva: Wait, you know me and Cecilia are pregnant?

    I looked over at her with an exasperated face.

    Mark: Really? It doesn''t really take a genius to notice the signs of pregnancy.

    They pouted at my observations, angry at me.

    Mark: Anyway, what are you going to tell them?

    Ana: What do you mean?

    Mark: Who are you going to tell them the father is?

    The sounds of the people outside and the clopping of the horses were all that echoed within our carriage. The look on their faces made me understand immediately. I sighed tiredly, rubbing my temples, feeling a whole lot of problems coming my way soon.

    Mark: You know, for the top scientists of this world, you three can be surprisingly air-headed at times. What were you going to tell them, ''Hey you guys! Guess what? Well you can probably already tell, but in case you can''t, I got knocked up! But I can''t tell you who the father is!''? Do you really think they would let that fly?

    The three hung their head in defeat which only infuriated me further.

    Mark: Don''t just sit there and mope about what''s in the past! We need to figure out a way to tell them, before-

    A knock came from the carriage door interrupting my lecture. We hadn''t even noticed it had stopped.

    Driver: Excuse me, We''ve arrived.

    Mark: I''m fucked.

 Meet the Family

    Mark''s POV

    We paled in unison at his words. In my case, I can already imagine myself on the chopping block with the executioner''s axe raise up high in the sky, awaiting the order to do what Triple Threat''s family thinks should be done to someone like me.

    Mark: One moment!

    I called out to the driver. I pulled our heads together in the carriage so we can keep our voices to a whisper.

    Mark: Okay, you three figure out what the story is you''re going to give them, and I''ll play along. Capiche?

    I whispered to them. They nodded their heads, whispering quietly to each other while I opened the door to get out. What came into view was a grand estate with its white marbled walls and tall glass windows. It was surrounded by a luxurious lawn with all sorts of vegetation decorating the place. I saw trees and flowers of all different kind scattered around the estate. In the center of the estate where our carriage was parked, was a fountain with a statue of five women standing together, water spraying outwards against the sunlight to create a beautiful scene.

    After taking in the view, I turned my head to the driver.

    Mark: Thank you for taking us here.

    I thanked him, to which he nodded to tend to the horses while I waited for Triple Threat to finish their discussion. Afterwards, they stepped out of the carriage, wearing causal clothes which somehow made them look good. I remind myself that I''ve only ever seen them in lab coats or naked. I looked at them, and saw a resolute look in their eyes. I decided they knew what they were going to tell their family, so I didn''t interrupt them.

    We walked slowly towards the entrance, myself several steps behind them like an actual butler. We came up on grandeur double doors which opened noiselessly by two servants. Inside was a lavish foyer you''d expect from an estate like this. Inside were servants lined up leading to a staircase which branched off to different paths leading up spiral staircases. At the top of the stairs were seven women that had a domineering aura. They felt like they were used to being in power and they knew how to use it. They looked down at our group, their expressions softening up as they saw the three in front of me.

    From my position, I could guess who they were. Each of them had traits of their own respective races. The only surprise was they looked much younger that I had anticipated. The Human Sovereign had motherly figure with gold hair and warm green eyes. The Demon Empress had what I would call a dynamite figure with blood red hair and amber eyes with black horns protruding from her forehead. The Dwarf Matriarch seemed to be a voluptuous loli with black hair and sharp grey eyes. The Elven Seer was what I would expect from an typical elf, a graceful figure with green hair and silver eyes. The Beast Huntress had a more toned but still alluring body with white hair and sapphire blue eyes, traits showing that she was of the fox tribe.

    I saw the Huntress stiffen up immediately. Her eyes staring into mine as she saw me. I didn''t know what it was about, whether she recognized me from somewhere, which should be impossible because I''ve never left the facility I was living in. I blew off thinking about it for now, deciding to ask about it later if I remember.

    Mark: I know that this world is ruled with women being the superior gender and everything, but there has to be a limit on the amount of powerful women I have to get involved with.

    I mentally sigh to myself at my misfortune as I heard the Empress.

    Empress: Leave us!

    She ordered, the servants bowing, before taking their leave. I tried to do the same to get out of the room, but Eva caught my arm.

    Eva: Except for you. We still need to introduce you.

    I felt a cold sweat run down my back as I noticed the race leaders'' gazes fall unto me. I turned around, bowing to Eva which caused a small smirk to rise on her face, before taking my place slightly behind the three once again.

    The seven women descended the stairs every step was graceful, yet held no excess movements nor openings for people to attack at. All their positions covered each others'' blind spots, as if they''ve been working together for years. Something I wouldn''t doubt. We walked towards them, meeting them half-way in the foyer.

    Seer: Ana!!

    The Seer called out, running up to give Ana a tight hug. Ana reciprocated, but kept some distance at her midsection, something that didn''t go unnoticed by the race leaders. Eva went and hugged the Dwarven Matriarch, while Cecilia chatted with the Huntress and Empress.

    Mark: Is that why Ana is able to get a piece of the World Tree? Also what''s with this weird combination of relationships?  Maybe some of them are adopted or something?

    The Seer turned her head towards Eva, Empress turning to Ana, and Sovereign turning to Cecilia. I could practically cut the tension in the room.

    Seer/Empress/Sovereign: Sister...

    Mark: Or it''s because of some kind of complications that have to do with their relationships...

    I think to myself. I decide quickly not to pry. I know not to ask about things unrelated to me.

    Cecilia: It''s so good to see you guys in the flesh. You look like you haven''t aged a bit. Don''t look a day over 30.

    She cuts in, diffusing the tension in the room.

    Huntress: Well, it''s since we''re the strongest in our countries, we''ve been able to stay young with the purification of the mana in our body.

    Mark: So that''s why they look so young even though they''re probably a lot older.

    I thought to myself silently. I noticed a silence, the women in the room glaring at me.

    Empress: You thought of something rude just now didn''t you?

    Mark: Women''s intuition is a frightful thing.

    I felt their gaze intensify at my silent remark. I bowed to her with my reply, hoping I don''t anger them further.

    Mark: I wouldn''t dare think of such things.

    I replied resolutely, waiting for their judgment.

    Seer: So who''s this?

    She asked playfully to ease the tension in the room that popped up once again. She walked around me, running her gaze over me, sizing me up. I felt like I was a slab of meat waiting to be devoured by carnivores though.

    I was about to reply, but Eva interrupted me.

    Eva: We''ll tell you guys about him over lunch.

    She persuaded. The others nodded.

    Mark: Well then, if you allow me, I''ll excuse myself.

    I bowed before trying to back away. My escape plan was foiled by the Sovereign and Empress. They wrapped their arms around mine, Sovereign to my left and Empress to my right. It would''ve felt nice if this was a regular situation, but it was definitely not. Especially when these powerful people are right next to you and two of them are holding you from escaping with a vice-like grip.

    Sovereign: What are you talking about, you should escort us to our location like a gentleman. Let''s say, the veranda outside?

    The women nodded their heads, joining us in our departure.

    Empress: Yes, we also need someone to serve us for the time being.

    I was silently crying on the inside, wishing I was back in the experimentation facility.

    <hr />

    The race leaders and Triple Threat were catching up on each others'' lives as well as recent events. I, on the other hand, was serving them. I quickly learned where the kitchen was and the types of snacks they enjoyed.

    I had just returned from my fifth snack run in the past two hours. I know it may be a stereotype that women like sweets, but this is ridiculous. I mean I can get behind the idea that they may be hungry from their trip over, but come on.

    While I was taking their empty plates, I swore so much in my head then and there that I swear if I had used the speech bubble app, they would''ve been blinded after hearing Eva''s comment.

    Eva: Mark is also a great cook. When we first had his cooking, we were skeptical, but now he is the one who prepares all our meals. You guys have to try his cooking.

    Huntress: Is that so? Well, maybe we''ll have him cook for us this evening? Anyone objects?

    I pleaded in my heart, but life was cruel and it was set in stone that I would be worked to death.

    Matriarch: Who is Mark to you guys anyway?

    Mark: Oh so now you focus on me?

    Matriarch elbowed me in the gut, getting a small grunt in return. I turn to smile at her, which was returned with narrowed eyes.

    Mark: May I ask what that was for?

    Matriarch: I had an urge to hit you. Did you think something?

    Mark: I think about many things.

    I reply vaguely, taking the dishes to the kitchen as their gazes were on my back.

    Sovereign: So who is Mark to you three exactly?

    Ana: Mark is our adopted son!

    I heard from behind me as I left. I shook to my very core, thinking they were talking about me with no way to defend myself.

    <hr />

    I had just left the dishes in the kitchen, grabbing a fresh pot of tea and coffee as I was working my way back to the veranda. As I was walking to the veranda, I heard a voice coming from around the corner singing.

    ???: Pomf Pomf, Kimochi

    Mark: What the hell?

    I thought to myself as I waited around the corner for her to pass so we don''t run into each other.

    ???: Everyday pomf, every time is pomf, I wanna ride on nii-chan all day long.

    I stiffened at the lyrics after listening to it. I had no idea what to say. I have no idea if the girl singing is an influential person or not. I would be lying if I wasn''t surprised at the song she was humming, as well as where she had heard it.

    ???: Everyday pomf, every time is pomf. There''s no way that thing will fit. I''ll endure it.

    She continued on as she passed me. I stood stock still, waiting for her to pass, but fate had other plans. She noticed me at the last moment, stopping her stroll as she looked at me. We gazed at each other for a moment. I sure as hell wasn''t going to start the conversation due to the most recent development.

    Mark: Oh, fuck. What is up with my luck with women. I can''t even tell anymore if my luck with them is good or bad. It can''t be a coincidence.

    ???: You were listening to me singing...

    The girl mumbled. She had red hair, with amber eyes gazing upwards at me. She looked to be about twelve years old. She didn''t even try to ask me, she just straight out accused me.

    Mark: I knew it, don''t get involved with a girl like her. She''s too strong-willed to listen to someone like me and she''ll just make my life more complicated.

    I was about to deny it, but she interrupted me.

    ???: Hey, why were you listening to me?

    Mark: I-

    ???: Did you like the song? The lyrics?

    My face made a goldfish expression.

    Mark: What the hell is this girl saying?!

    ???: Hey, do you want to be my onii-chan?

    Mark: Why do I get the feeling of deja-vu? No! Focus Mark! Focus!

    ???: I know six other girls aside from me who would like an onii-chan like you...

    She continued. My eyes bulged at her words.

    Mark: Six others?! That means there are seven of them! It definitely isn''t a coincidence. Someone is messing with me. I am sure of it!

    ???: Hey, come meet them.

    She asked, holding out her hand for me to take. I have to refuse.

    Mark: I''m sorry ojou-chan, but I must be off.

    ???: If you don''t, I''ll scream-

    Mark: So, where are they at?

    I acquiescence as I help her gather the things she was looking for.

    Mark: Why me...?!

    <hr />

    Yuzu''s POV

    Yuzu: I''m bored. I can''t relate to the other girls because I''m younger than them. They talk about complicated stuff and then about things like boys they find interesting. I just don''t get it. Boys are annoying. They always try to flatter me just because I''m a child so they can suck up to my mom. Even some girls are the same.

    I sigh quietly as the others gossip while Yue went to get some snacks for us.

    Yuzu: At least when it comes to the other princesses, I''m able to talk with them as equals. Even if I can''t enter some of their conversations.

    I pout to myself as I watch the door to see if something interesting strolls in. Lo and behold, something does, causing my tail and ears to flicker in excitement.

    Yue walks in with nothing in her hands.

    Yuzu: This should be good.

    I laugh in my head as I watch the scene unfold before I freeze. I stare at a young man behind her.

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    The Demon Princess known as Yue walks out onto a patio. Inside I can hear the sounds of girls talking.

    Mark: Oh god...

    ???: Yue! Where''s the snacks?

    Yue: Don''t worry, I got some help from my onii-chan.

    Mark: Don''t introduce me with a comment like that!!!

    I scream in my head. I walk through the door, spotting six other girls. Their ages range from 11 to 13, aside from the Beast Princess. She looks to be about eight years old. They each take after their respective mothers in terms of looks.

    Mark: Wait, I shouldn''t make assumptions. Just look at their mothers. They could actually be older than they look.

    Little Sovereign: Hey, when did you get such a cool onii-chan?!

    Mark: Please don''t write me off as her nii-chan so quickly.

    I tsukkomi in my heart. The five girls aside from the youngest mob me. I causes me to raise my hands so they don''t knock over the plates.

    Princesses: Be my onii-chan instead. (x5)

    Mark: I''d rather not be anyone''s onii-chan!

    I retort in my heart as they started grabbing my limbs to get a hold on me. Some even started to swing on my arms.

    Mark: Please stop.

    I ask politely. They go quiet at my request.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Yue: Are you ordering us?

    Mark: Don''t twist my words like that!

    I scold her mentally.

    Mark: No, I just need some space so I can set down your snacks.

    I reply respectfully. They pout at my reasoning, but let go. I sigh in my mind, thankful for the space as I walk over to the table they were sitting at to place down their snacks. The only one left sitting there was the young Beast Princess who looked at me with inquisitive eyes.

    I give her small smile in hopes to keep her silent. The other girls return to their seats as I stand a ways away from them to introduce myself.

    Mark: Greetings, Princesses. My name is Mark and I had accompanied the R&D Society leaders here to meet with your mothers.

    Little Matriarch: Hey, why do you know we''re princesses?

    She asked me. I smiled at her to ease her caution.

    Mark: I know because I was serving your mothers'' tea party when Princess Yue here ''asked'' me to accompany her.

    The Little Leaders nod their heads in understanding. It''d be hard to say differently with how similar they look to their mothers.

    Mark: May I know your names?

    If I recall correctly, the ruling family takes the name of their continent as their last name.

    Little Sovereign: Ally Ordaxth.

    Little Empress: You already know mine. Yue Mortem.

    Little Matriarch: Milly Movtibus.

    Little Seer: Kali Sylvium.

    We turned our attention to the last person. I noticed she was still watching me even while we were introducing ourselves.

    Mark: And your name would be...?

    I ask politely as she kept staring at me.

    Kali: Hey Yuzu?

    Kali shakes Little Huntress/Yuzu''s shoulder, snapping her out of her stupor.

    Yuzu: W-What?

    Kali: Mark was asking you for your name.

    Yuzu: O-Oh...

    She mumbled to herself quietly.

    Yue: Don''t mind her, she''s usually shy. Sorry about dragging you here, I just didn''t want to carry all that stuff myself.

    I nodded at Yue''s words. I told them they could continue their conversations while I tried talking to Yuzu. They nodded, going back to gossiping about various things while taking quick peeks at me.

    I walked over to Yuzu, causing her to freeze up. I knelt by her side so I could see her easier.

    Mark: Hi, my name''s Mark. I''m... sorta like an adopted son of Triple Threat.

    She looked at me, a quizzical look in her eyes.

    Yuzu: Triple Threat?

    I laughed lightly, scolding myself for the slip of the tongue.

    Mark: Sorry, I meant of the people your mother is meeting with at the moment.

    Yuzu: Oh, you mean Auntie Cecilia, Ana, and Eva.

    I gave her a surprised look, not expecting her to know who they were with such a vague hint.

    Mark: Yup, I came with them, but ended up playing butler.

    She giggled at that, making me glad she was opening up to me a little.

    Yuzu: They must make your life difficult.

    I laughed at her comment, patting her head.

    Mark: Oh you have no idea.

    She froze when I started to pat her head. I pulled back immediately, giving her an apologetic look.

    Mark: Sorry, was that too much?

    I chuckle nervously as I rub the back of my head with my hand.

    Mark: Or racist? Would that count as racism? Petting a beastmen?

    She shook her head, her cheeks taking on a pinkish hue.

    Yuzu: Mm-hmm, I was just surprised. Only mommy does that to me.

    I scratched the back of my head awkwardly.

    Mark: Sorry if that was too personal. It felt natural for me to do. Like I''ve done that forever.

    Her expression quickly turned back to confused.

    Yuzu: I thought you were adopted by the Aunties? I''ve never heard of you until today, so that means they must''ve kept you locked up without you meeting anyone. How would you have felt like you''ve done that before?

    Once again, I was astonished at this girl''s deductive prowess.

    Mark: Smart girl aren''t you.

    I joked, pinching her nose lightly as I shook her head sideways. She giggled at my actions, pulling my fingers off her nose. I pulled close to her ears, so I could whisper in them. She mistook my actions, her face growing redder as I approached.

    Mark: I''ll let you in on a little secret. I have amnesia, so I don''t remember most of my life before I was taken in. Only bits and pieces. One thing I remember was six names: Aurora, Dawn, Fate, Death, Karma, and World-chan.

    I told her before leaning away from her She gave me a funny look.

    Yuzu: Those last four names don''t really sound like names. They sound more like things that governs our world, aside from the last one.

    I smiled at her inwardly praising her for her views on such things in this world at such an age.

    Mark: True, but I can''t help it. I feel like one or more of those people I just named was like a little sister to me. Sorta like how you would be.

    She smiled back at me.

    Yuzu: Yeah, you give off the feeling of a big brother figure. You seem like you''d be an onii-chan I''d like to have.

    I looked around the table, making sure the others weren''t focusing on me. I got a few inquisitive gazes.

    Mark: It''s nothing, just checking to make sure that none of you need me to refresh your drinks or anything.

    They looked at me for a moment, before going back to the conversation.

    I turned back to Yuzu, giving a wry smile before whispering.

    Mark: If I had to choose, I''d like to have you as a little sister. Especially one so bright for her age.

    I teased, enjoying her cute expression before standing up.

    Mark: Yup, cuteness is justice...

    I laugh in my head as I announced to the group.

    Mark: Now then, I must be getting back to your mothers. They''d kill me if they found out that I was spending time with their daughters.

    They all pout before looking up, their faces turning pale. I pondered what could''ve gave them such an expression.

    Huntress: You''re wrong on that account. We wouldn''t kill you, we''d drag out your suffering.

    I heard a voice from behind me threaten. My face paling alongside the princesses. I turned around in a fluster, seeing the race leaders as well as Triple Threat standing in front of the door leading inside.

    Seer: Look at you, getting all chummy with our little girls. Planning on seducing any of them?

    I laugh nervously, receiving their glares.

    Mark: I wouldn''t be so bold...

    Sovereign: That''s a shame. We''d love for you to marry one of our daughters and be our son-in-law. Especially after learning of your unique... constitution.

    I get even more uncomfortable at their comments.

    Mark: It''s a little early to be thinking about things like that isn''t it? Especially in front of said *cough* daughters *cough*.

    They merely smirked at my reaction.

    Mark: So, now that lunch is over, what will be next in the agenda?

    I inquired, changing the subject.

    Cecilia: Well, we are going to go visit the new things that have popped up since we''ve last met, along with the Princesses. You on the other hand will start preparing dinner for us.

    I sigh at her words.

    Mark: Fiiiine...

    I accept dejectedly as I made my way to the kitchen.

    <hr />

    Yuzu''s POV

    We were currently taking multiple carriages to various sites to see. I was in the carriage with my mother and Auntie Ana. They were talking about various things I wasn''t interested in, so currently I was watching the scenery pass by us.

    My ears did perk up when I heard mention of a name.

    Huntress: I have to admit, I never thought of you to take up child raising to an age like Mark''s, much less actual bearing one.

    Ana: Well, you know us, always interested in different/interesting things.

    Huntress: Still, you three are keeping your mouth shut on the juicy details. Who''s the father? Come on, you can tell me. It''s just me and my baby girl here.

    I saw Aunty Ana shift uncomfortably in her seat through the corner of my eye.

    Ana: We told you, we''ll tell you after dinner.

    My mom pouted at her answer, definitely unsatisfied but willing to overlook it for now.

    Huntress: Fine then. What about Mark? Are you telling the truth about his special condition?

    My attention was fully focused now.

    Yuzu: Mother, what do you mean special condition?

    Mother looked at me awkwardly, not wanting to answer, probably because it was important.

    Huntress: I can''t really tell you about it, Yuzu. If you want to know about it, then you have to ask Mark or one of your Aunts who raised him about it.

    It was my turn to pout at her answer. She knew I definitely wasn''t satisfied with such an answer. We had a little staring contest, but she won in the end, so I decided to change the topic.

    Yuzu: Fine then. What about imprinting then?

    Mother looked surprised at the sudden change of topics on my inquiry.

    Huntress: Why do you want to know about such things? Did you...?

    I thought about it for a moment before shaking my head.

    Yuzu: I''m not sure. That''s why I''m asking about it.

    Huntress: Well...

    My mother tried starting, but her words got caught in her throat. Ana commented from the side.

    Ana: Fascinating, that expression looks exactly like the one my parents gave when they tried to explain to me about the ''birds and the bees''.

    Mother glared at Aunty, before turning her attention back on me.

    Huntress: Well, imprinting is something that only happens to few people. There are different types of imprinting that may change as you get older. The youngest/earliest kind is one when you''re young and you imprint on someone older than you. This kind of imprinting is like when a baby sees its mother for the first time. It can also happen to someone you see as a figure you know 100% you can trust unconditionally. Another kind is the imprinting of the romantic kind, where you see someone and there''s just something about them that draws you to them, sometimes so bad that it hurts to be away from them. The first kind of imprinting can evolve into a romantic kind, but it can''t happen vice versa.

    Yuzu: Is there any way to check if someone has been imprinted on and who did it?

    Mother looked at me uncomfortably.

    Huntress: Well, there are ways, such as someone like me who''s lived long enough and is knowledgeable in such things to check the imprinted person. Then I can tell whether or not they have been imprinted on and by who.

    I pondered for a moment before replying.

    Yuzu: Hypothetically, if I meet someone and I didn''t imprint on them the first time, could it happen later on?

    Various emotions flickered across Mother''s face, before she returned to looking calm.

    Huntress: Well, in the romantic imprint, no. The only exception is if that person later becomes imprinted in a trusting sort of way, which could then mature into the romantic version.

    Yuzu: I see...

    Huntress: Why the sudden interest in such things?

    I smiled brightly at her.

    Yuzu: No reason!

    I lied, my mind trailing back to my first meeting with Mark. I failed to catch the expression on Aunty Ana''s face.

    <hr />

    Sorry about not updating for a while. My laptop died and then my charger''s wire got fucked up, so it took a while for me to post this chapter.

 Women are Scary...

    Mark''s POV

    Mark: Here I am slaving away in the kitchen, while the others get to go out have fun touring the town.

    I grumble to myself as I finish yet another dish, this time a stir-fried vegetable dish, depositing it onto the hot cart which will keep the food warm until they get back. In my unconscious actions, I had managed to fill six different carts; four hot carts and two cold carts; with a wide enough variety of dishes to fill a buffet for 40 people. I decided it would be fine if I stopped here. If there''s any leftovers, we can give it to the servants in the house.

    I washed my hands, finding a place to sit down as I waited for them to come back. It gave me time to think on different things.

    Mark: Man, I am so screwed. First, I have no idea what Triple Threat told the race leaders about me aside from my special constitution. Second, I met the Princesses. They all seem nice and whatnot, but they are still Princesses. I sure as hell don''t want to get involved in politics. Third, is what did Ana say about her situation?! Cecilia and Eva you can''t really tell, but with Ana''s size you could spot that she''s pregnant in a heartbeat. Did she tell them the truth? Argh, I fell like I''m about to get fucked right now.

    I heave a sigh as I close my eyes to rest. I turned my thoughts to different things.

    Mark: Yuzu seemed like a cute girl though. She''s also incredibly bright for her age. I''m sure her mother would be proud of her. Maybe a little afraid as well... Nah, mothers should love their children even if they were a bit different. Speaking of mothers, Triple Threat are going to become mothers in the near future. Five kids between the three of them, huh. I bet it''ll be hell for them who are new to the thing to handle five kids. I have to wonder though if there would be something special about them. From what I saw, they seemed to have a powerful soul. Maybe there is something different about my kids. Still, I''m going to be a father...

    I laugh at myself in this situation, finding it too out-there even for me.

    Mark: How many nine year old kids can say they''re fathers? How many nine year old kids could actually be fathers? It should be impossible shouldn''t it? Yeah,... I''m definitely a strange one.

    Mocking myself in my mind as I think about the situation I''m in, I don''t realize the amount of time that has passed outside of my own thoughts until someone shakes my shoulder. It''s the head butler.

    Head Butler: They have returned. They are in the bath, taking their time washing themselves. They asked for the meals to be placed on the table so they can eat after they''ve finished.

    I nod my head in understanding, telling the butlers and maids who are here to help what to do to ready the table.

    <hr />

    Yuzu''s POV

    We had just finished taking a bath in the indoor sauna. We were making our way to the dining hall after dressing ourselves. We were wearing comfortable clothes that we could go to sleep in after dinner.

    Before we even arrived, we were met with an appetizing aroma. It made all our stomachs grumble in anticipation. We hastened our footsteps, eager to reach the hall. We reached the door, opening it up quickly.

    Inside was a lavish hall with a dining table which could seat 20+ people. On said table were many different meals, each of them carrying a salivating aroma. We stared at the various colorful dishes, from soups to salads, meat to fish, fruits to vegetable, hot to cold.

    We couldn''t wait to get started when we heard a voice call out from a side door that leads to the kitchen. We saw Mark carrying out a pot with steam coming out of it.

    Mark: Oh, you''re finally here? Thought the food was going to go cold. Make sure to save some room for dessert.

    Mark called out. I heard an audible gulp come from each of our throats as our stomachs growled for sustenance. We ran, in my opinion ungracefully for who we were, for our seats. Plopping ourselves down as we asked about each dish and taking some from each one. We were enjoying the taste of the various dishes. Some of them were so spicy that we asked for milk. Others were sweet that it made our taste buds tingle. And then there were salty ones that made us crave more after the sweetness.

    While this was happening, butlers and maids came out, asking for what we would like to drink and delivering it. They had also took our empty, dirty plates in front of us before placing a new clean one for us to use.

    I was eating a spicy soup called gumbo that had pieces of crab in it with rice when I saw Mark leaning besides the kitchen door, directing the staff every now and then. In his hands he had a tiny glass of water. I saw he wasn''t eating and called out to him.

    Yuzu: Hey Mark, why aren''t you eating?

    Everyone stopped, looking up to see Mark as he stopped swirling the water in his glass. He looked up at me, my heart stopping for a moment.

    Mark: It''s not proper for me to sit with you to eat with the whole difference of stature and everything.

    He replied bluntly. I pouted at his answer which caused him to shrug.

    Mark: I''m not hungry anyway.

    Yuzu: Why not?

    Mark: I already ate.

    Yuzu: When?

    Mark motioned to the table with all the dishes on it.

    Mark: I tried every single one of those. Gotta make sure they taste good or you guys would be pissed.

    We looked at each dish.

    Yue: Are you saying each one of these were sampled by you?

    I thought of Mark trying each of these dishes I am eating right now.

    Yuzu: Indirect kiss...

    I repeated in my head. I looked at him, my face warming up. The other females at the table glared at him except for Aunty Cecilia, Ana, and Eva.

    Mark: Don''t look at me like that. I made sure to use a clean utensil each time.

    Yuzu: Oh...

    I replied.

    He drank the water in his glass, making an expression.

    Mark: Man you guys have some good alcohol here.

    I heard him praise as he walked back into the kitchen, hearing him say the words ''you only need to set the top on fire''. I was confused by his words, but went back to enjoying the meal.

    Once the main courses were done, he came out with different sweets, ranging from cookies to small cakes. There was even a jello that was on fire.

    Mark: Enjoy, I''m tired and sweaty, so I''m going to go take a shower.

    Most droned him out as they devoured the sweets.

    I watched him leave the room, waiting for a few minutes, before excusing myself from the table.

    Huntress: Make sure you brush your teeth properly and clean up.

    Mother lectured, though the words were somewhat ironic with the crumbs from the cookies around her mouth.

    Yuzu: I will mother.

    I replied before leaving the room. I walked down the corridors, tracking Mark through his scent. Mother says that my sense of smell is leagues ahead of normal people. I remember it from the time we first met. People carry all sorts of scents that made me feel different things, but they each gave me a unique reaction. For example, Mother''s was a calming scent. Mark''s on the other hand, had a strange scent. His was more vague, as if mysterious, and poisonous. Extremely poisonous. Whenever I focused on his scent, I got all dizzy, making my head feel funny. As if the scent really was poisoning me. With a scent that made me feel like that, you would think I would stay as far away from such a person, but I only felt that I should get closer so I could learn to endure, maybe love, it.

    Yuzu: After all, if you take enough poison and survive, you''ll get an immunity to it. Then it won''t hurt you anymore and you can love it without fear.

    I followed his scent down various corridors, before stopping in front of a room. The scent led in here. I was careful I wouldn''t walk in on him naked, so I focused my hearing to make sure he was in the shower. I heard the running of water and the sounds of clothes dropping to the floor. Next, there was the sound of footsteps and the sounds of water colliding with something that it wasn''t hitting before.

    Once I was sure that it was safe, I entered his room. Inside was a typical bed and nightstand with a lamp on it, the moon being the only thing lighting the room from the window. Across from the bed was a wooden dresser where his clothes was probably stored. A door on the left had light coming out from under it. I sat on the bed, waiting for him to finish.

    I probably wasn''t fully thinking when I waited for him. I didn''t think of the scenario of him coming out of the bathroom with clothes missing or something.

    Instead, I decided to think about what I would say to him.

    Yuzu: Should I just confess to him about ''imprinting'' and how I think I may have imprinted on him? Does he even know what ''imprinting'' means? Argh, what should I do...?

    I was so focused on what I was going to say to him that I didn''t pay attention to my surroundings, so I was surprised when I heard the door to the bathroom open. I looked up, to see Mark standing there,... and then some.

    He had grey shorts on that reached a little lower than his knees, which was a little loose around the waist so the front sagged a little to show his boxer''s waistband around him. That was it. He wasn''t wearing a shirt or anything else. He was drying his hair, but his body was still wet slightly from the steam in the bathroom so there were droplets of water running down his body.

    He paused mid-way through drying his hair when he came out and saw me sitting there on his bed. We looked at each other for a good moment, him looking like any girl''s dream guy from what the other princesses talked about and me in my cute PJ''s.

    He made a funny look on his face.

    Mark: Is this a test or something? If it is then how would I go about passing and how would I fail it?

    I heard him mumble to himself. I didn''t know what he was talking about, but I decided I would tell him my thoughts. I opened my mouth to tell him, when he stiffened immediately. He rushed over, grabbing me by the waist and throwing me further onto his bed.

    Yuzu: Eep!

    I was surprised at his actions and all I made was a small squeal when I landed near the bed post. He climbed onto the bed as well. He was on his knees, towering over me. This was the first time that I felt small. Not in the physical sense, but more in the mental sense that I would have nowhere to go if he didn''t allow me to. He reached under me, holding me against his chest as he pulled the blanket so it covered the both of us so we couldn''t be seen.

    Yuzu: N-No way! A-Are we about to h-have sex?! But shouldn''t that only happen when I''m older? Or does he like me as I am now? I-I don''t know what to do. Should I let him take the lead. I-I''m scared. I-It''s still my f-first time. I wonder if it''ll h-hurt. I heard it does.

    I think to myself as I prepare my resolve. If I was older, I probably would''ve thought how disturbing my train of thought was for someone my age, and I would know what I should do in a situation like this. Alas, I''m not that knowledgeable in such things as I am now.

    He put his finger to his lips in a shushing motion. He put his arm underneath my head like a pillow as he hugged me like I was a body pillow as we laid down. My head was against his arm so I faced his muscular chest, still slick from the steam. I could smell his scent on him. I confess, I took some unneeded sniffs of him while we were in such an intimate embrace. The scent coming directly from the source made me feel funny, my head feeling dizzy as my mind started to go blank.

    In the middle of my rapture, I heard the door open, freezing my actions. I sniffed the air, catching the scent of my mother.

    Yuzu: Oh no! If Mother finds me here, she''d kill me!

    I worried to myself as I held my breath so she couldn''t hear me. I hadn''t even thought she would be here for Mark instead. She walked up to the bed, shaking Mark.

    Huntress: Hey, wake up. We need to talk.

    Mark fake groaned, pretending to wake up. He complained a little before conceding.

    Mark: Fine. Let me get dressed first. Get out of here.

    Huntress: Why, you feeling shy?

    Mark: I don''t have a habit of strutting my stuff in front of a married woman. Unless your into such...

    I heard mother exhale roughly, stomping towards the door. We waited for a few second, before moving. As he got up out of bed, I sat up as well to look at him. He motioned for me to be quiet once again. I saw a bubble pop up by his head with words, telling me that he doesn''t know why I''m here, but asking me to return to my room once he and my mother leave.

    Afterwards, he looked through the dresser, taking out a black tank top. He closed the dresser, putting his arms through the holes as he pulled it over his head and covering his chest. It still doesn''t hide his muscular figure with such a tight shirt I thought as he walked back over to me.

    He rubbed my head, his hand between my ears ruffling my hair softly. Whenever he does that, I feel like there are butterflies in my tummy. He leaned down to whisper.

    Mark: Sorry you couldn''t ask what you wanted to. I''ll make it up to you later. I need to go with your mom or we''ll both get in trouble.

    He smiled to me after telling me those words and leaving the room.

    Yuzu: I knew it. He wouldn''t do anything weird at all. I knew I could trust him.

    I smiled brightly as I thought that he cared for me. Something I was partially right about.

    Yuzu: But wait, what does Mother need him for? Could she be suspicious of him since I had that conversation with her about ''imprinting''? If that''s true, then this is my fault! I need to find out.

    I decide in my heart as I sneak after them.

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    I walked out of my room, seeing the Huntress across the door leaning against the wall. When she saw me walk out, she scanned my figure, surprise adorning her face when she saw me.

    Huntress: You actually have a nice body.

    Mark: I try to give the ladies nice eye candy to look at.

    I joke, getting a snort in return. She walked down the corridor, me following beside her. She looked at me for a moment before letting it go. We walked in silence, the moon giving us enough light to see as it passed through the rows of windows. I looked out of the estate, gazing at the sprawling city that lit itself up at night. The silence was somewhat awkward between us, but we could do nothing about it. We didn''t really have much to talk about with just each other.

    This sparse silence gave me time to think about my midnight encounter with Yuzu. I thought she saw some interest in me when we first met, but that was it. I sure as hell didn''t expect her to come to my room in the middle of night. I sure was surprised when I saw her sitting on my bed in her PJs. What in the world was she even there for? Even if she was bright for her age, she should know that entering a man''s room at night is no good, right.

    Mark: Let''s say she didn''t know, why was she there? Let''s say hypothetically she knew about sex, and hypothetically she was interested in it? Why the fuck was she in my room? A little girl like her shouldn''t know, much less act on such things at that age, no matter how sharp she was. Especially with how sharp she was. I can''t come up with an answer. Was there a problem she needed help with? A bully? Who in the world is stupid enough that they would bully someone like her? Girl stuff? Hell if I kno- well I do know bout things like that- BUT she has a mother to talk to about such things! Boy things? No, that doesn''t make sense...

    While I pondered such intricacies in my life, I missed the Huntress looking at me every now and then. Her face looked like she had something she wanted to ask, but was trying to find a way to convey it. After a while, she spoke.

    Huntress: Hey, what do you think about Yuzu?

    I stumbled for a moment at her question.

    Mark: Could she have something to do with Yuzu being in my room? No, let''s not jump to conclusions.

    I rearranged my thoughts before answering.

    Mark: Sorry, it''s dark and I stumbled a little. About Yuzu, huh. Well, she''s a sharp girl for her age. She knew who adopted me when I gave her vague hints.

    The Huntress smiled at my answer.

    Huntress: Yeah, she is bright for her age. Sometimes a little too bright. Which causes... complications.

    Mark: Well, you should be proud of her and raise her correctly. If you teach her right, she''ll eventually catch on to said ''complications'', and will be able to avoid them in the future.

    The Huntress went silent at my words, taking a moment to reply.

    Huntress: Yeah, maybe you''re right. But when I was asking about my daughter, I meant in the more physical sense.

    Mark: She seems like a little sister to me.

    I reply instantly.

    Mark: Don''t want her thinking I see her daughter as a person of the opposite gender at her age or something.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I saw the Huntress''s smile cramp at my reply.

    Mark: Was my reply wrong or something...? Please don''t tell me you''re trying to set me up with your daughter at her age.

    Huntress: Like a little sister huh?

    She mumbled, going silent for the rest of the trip.

    Finally, we arrive at a living room we passed on our way into the estate, which was quiet now, save for a few voices. She entered first, me following after. Inside was all the adults of the dinner they had tonight, drinking some wine. Everyone looked like they had a little bit too much, looking a little tipsy.

    Empress: Ah, you''re finally here. Please sit with us.

    She smiled. I complied, taking a seat besides Triple Threat.

    The Huntress sat down in her seat, the main actors for the night finally assembled. At least that was what I monologued in my head.

    Sovereign: Now then, Mark can you tell us about your unique condition in detail?

    She asks. I''m not sure how to reply, so I counter with a question.

    Mark: May I know what they''ve told you about it so far?

    I ask, motioning to Triple Threat.

    Matriarch: They said that you have a mana core in your body.

    I nod at her words.

    Seer: We also know about that peculiar ability of yours. The one they say you call ''Devour''.

    Mark: I see.

    Empress: We would like to know more about this ability of yours.

    Mark: Well, I can''t really help you there. All I know is it is an innate ability of mine. That''s about it.

    Sovereign: Well, what can it do?

    Mark: Um, it absorbs things?

    Seer: Like...

    She asked, rolling her hand, motioning for me to get on with it.

    Mark: Everything?

    Huntress: Is that a question or an answer?

    Mark: Both?

    I reply, trying to keep it as vague as possible. I don''t want them to know the extent of my powers when even I don''t know the extent of them..

    Matriarch: Can you give us an example?

    I look around for something to absorb, my gaze lying on a steel dagger on the Huntress''s waist.

    Mark: Can I see that dagger? You''re not going to get it back though.

    I ask, motioning to the Huntress. She looked at the dagger on her hip, thinking for a moment before unsheathing it, tossing it at me.

    I say tossing to be nice, but she practically threw it at me. I caught it deftly with my left hand, twirling it to see the material it was made of. I heard a grunt coming from the Huntress, but decided to not say anything. After a moment of examining it, I held it in my hand, a black mist creeping out from my body to consume it. It took no less than a minute, the dagger completely gone from my hand.

    Sovereign: Fascinating.

    Empress, Yes, it has many useful applications.

    Matriarch: Like hiding bodies.

    After they went over the interesting points of my power that they could think  of, they moved their attention to Ana.

    Seer: So, Ana, are you finally willing to tell us who the father is?

    She asked. The others leaning forward in anticipation.

    Ana: Well, you don''t really need to know. Isn''t Mark''s constitution more interesting?

    Mark: Don''t move the conversation back to me!

    I yell in my head.

    Mark: It''s not that interesting.

    Ana: Of course it is.

    Mark: You''re over-exaggerating.

    Ana: Am not.

    Mark: Are too.

    Ana: Am not!

    Mark: Are too!

    Ana: AM NOT!

    Mark: ARE TOO!

    Race Leaders: Please! Silence!

    They yell to get some semblance of control over the situation. Our childish bout of retorts ignored them, instead elevating to more sensitive remarks.

    Ana: Mark is really nine years old this year!

    She let the cat out of the bag now!

    Mark: They''re doing human experimentation! I''m a victim!

    Ana: He''s the father of the child!

    Mark: They pumped me full of aphrodisiacs in the first place!

    Ana: He also got Cecilia and Eva pregnant too!

    The Race Leaders were flabbergasted at our retorts.

    Mark: They''re the ones who wanted kids!!!

    Ana: Yuzu probably imprinted on a lecherous man!

    Mark: How dare you bring the pure, innocent Yuzu into this!

    I gasped at her accusation!

    Mark: Ana and Cecilia are going to have twins!!!

    I one-up her as I smiled smugly. Ana and Cecilia both hold their bellies in shock.

    Mark: Wait, that makes my situation worse doesn''t it?

    I ponder to myself. All women in the room are glaring at me now. The alcohol probably didn''t help with their thinking as they probably imagined me forcing myself on them.

    Mark: So anyone got a stool and some rope or...

    Huntress: What did you say?

    She stood up slowly. I stand up as well, readying myself to run.

    Mark: Maybe some poison or a blade to slit my thro-

    I try to joke. She rushed towards me, causing me to back step out of her reach. Her hands caught air as she saw me a few feet away from her. A growl escaped her throat as she dashed forward once again. I repeated my actions, growing anxious.

    The other race leaders had already taken action. They had surrounded Triple Threat, their hands clamping down on their shoulders so they couldn''t escape.

    Empress: We would like to have a little talk with you four about recent ''developments''.

    I backed away slowly, the Huntress and the Empress closing in on me.

    Mark: That sounded more like a threat rather than a request though.

    She smiled sweetly. It looked so sweet that I bet it could kill diabetics.

    Empress: Why, that''s just how I talk.

    Mark: If that''s your way of talking, I wonder how you ever got on someone to trust you.

    I laugh lightly as they moved ever closer. I looked around the room, formulating any escape plans I can put into action. I quickly narrowed them down to one, deciding to take it should I need to.

    Mark: Now now, can''t we just talk this out?

    Huntress: Sure, I just want to check something real quick..

    Mark: What''s that?

    She grinned wickedly at me.

    Huntress: Nothing much, just your blood.

    Mark: Mmm, yeah. That''s gonna be a no.

    Empress: Get him!

    They both rushed at me, strengthen themselves with mana. I did as well, also transforming into my beastman form, rushing out through the window towards the forest. Surprise colored their face when they saw me rush out, my tails flicking in the night. They followed through the window, chasing after me.

    I started to run through the forest, the two close behind me. I noticed that the Huntress''s animal traits started to glow in the moonlight, her speed doubling.

    Mark: That''s no fair! I want extra racial power-ups!

    I rant to myself as I darted between trees. Even with my enhanced traits, I couldn''t shake them. Thankfully, they weren''t attacking me, so I was somewhat able to dodge around each of their tries at nabbing me. I could see the coordination between these two, being able to cover each other''s weak spots as well as following through with their next actions fluidly.

    After half an hour of chasing, they started to employ magic. Sadly, since I can''t use magic for the most part, I quickly became disadvantaged. Their attacks started to weaken me. Wherever I would go, earth spikes would pop out in front of me, controlling the directions I would go, while ice spikes were shot out at me. I thought they were trying to incapacitate me, but when I saw those spells go through trees and boulders, I quickly became demoralized.

    Mark: Are you trying to kill me?

    I shout out at them. All I got in response was a couple of ice spikes. I was sure that the alcohol they drank was inhibiting their thinking.

    Mark: Wait, Yuzu''s mom hadn''t drank anything yet. That means she''s doing this on purpose! She''s just violent as is. What a frightening woman...

    Soon after, there were numerous cuts on my body that I stepped at an awkward angle due to my fatigue. They made sure to capitalize on that, an ice spike shooting through my abdomen and an earth spike piercing through my right shoulder. They quickly reached me, incapacitating my arms behind my back as they hauled me up to walk, leaving the spikes in me.

    Mark: You know you could''ve been gentler.

    I grumble, getting a shove from the Huntress in response. We walked back to the estate, stopping at the courtyard. It took us two and a half hours to get back with my condition. The Empress went in to get the others so I don''t dirty the floor, while the Huntress stayed behind to keep watch over me. We stood awkwardly together. Finally, she decided to break the silence.

    Huntress: What do you know about ''imprinting''?

    I looked at her with a glum expression. She merely glared at me in response. I decided to humor her, looking for any information in my head to respond to her.

    Mark: It''s something that a child does to it''s mother, usually?

    I suggest, getting that piece of info from something I read about animals.

    Huntress: Specifically about the ''imprinting'' for the beastmen race.

    Mark: Oh, then nothing much. All I know is that it happens rarely to people. And sometimes never at all for the rest.

    She explained to me about the different types of imprinting, but I have no idea where this conversation is leading.

    Huntress: Understand?

    Mark: Yeah, but what does this have to do with me?

    Huntress: Are you stupid? Didn''t you hear what Ana said to you when you were shouting at each other?!

    I thought back on what she had said, the gears turning in my head. I swore I heard a gear click in my head and a lightbulb go off above me.

    Mark: Oh, well we can''t be sure.

    Huntress: There is a way to check.

    She said, walking in front of me.

    Mark: Oh? How?

    She grinned at me, pulling the earth spike out of my shoulder. She replaced it with her finger, jamming it in there roughly.

    Mark: Argh, can you not!

    Huntress: Don''t cry.

    Mark: It hurts, take it out.

    Huntress: Sorry but I don''t like pulling out. I''m already in too deep.

    She joked, chuckling at her innuendo.

    Mark: What do you know? Me too, that''s how I''m going to become a father, but this situation is different!!!

    Huntress: Don''t be such a baby. Try to focus on better things. Like the love of your life.

    Mark: Hm, you know I would, but it''s hard when I have a chick this deep inside of me!

    Huntress: Maybe you just need some practice. Come on, close your eyes and imagine your perfect woman.

    There was a beat of silence.

    Huntress: Well...?

    Mark: I see Yuzu...

    The finger that was already jammed deep inside of me started twisting in the wound adding nails to the equation, adding to the pain.

    Huntress: Don''t you know she just turned eight this year? I don''t give a shit if you are really nine years old this year, your body sure as hell ain''t.

    She snarled at me. I retaliated by grabbing her head, rotating it so she looked behind her, where we saw Yuzu running up towards us.

    Yuzu: Stop don''t hurt him!!!

    She shouted. She saw the ice spike sticking out of my stomach, her face paling as she rushed over even faster.

    She pushed her mother out of the way, surprising her as she hugged me, practically tackling my stomach. I tasted something sweet come up my throat, arduously swallowing it back down so as to not worry Yuzu even more.

    Yuzu: I''m so sorry!

    Mark: There''s no reason for you to be sorry.

    I smiled calmly. She shook her head vigorously.

    Yuzu: No, if I hadn''t sneaked into your room, Mother wouldn''t have gotten angry at you.

    The Huntress''s focus snapped back at me, murderous intent in her eyes.

    Huntress: What?!

    She hissed, a look of murder in her eyes. I swear I saw my life flash before my eyes, which admittedly was mostly boring with flashes of random images when I was drugged to high hell.

    Mark: It''s nothing, she just wanted to ask me something right, Yuzu?

    I sweat dropped, while Yuzu nodded. The Huntress on the other hand licked the blood from her finger.

    Mark: This situation is just too disturbing for that to seem erotic at the moment.

    Huntress: Shut it, I''m just making sure about the imprint. Why the hell would you think it looks erotic anyway.

    A flashback of Ana using her nails to slice my bottom lip while I was leaning back at an angle and watching as blood flowed down my chin and neck as it pooled at my collarbone before overflowing, which lead the blood down between my pectorals and into her eagerly awaiting mouth, lapping up the crimson liquid as it flowed on my abdomen. I shook my head from the sensual memory as I focused back on the task at hand.

    Mark: It''s not like we need more convincing right?

    I asked, looking down at Yuzu. She was staring at the ice spike in my abdomen to the right of her face. When I looked back at the Huntress, she had a bewildered look on her face as she stared back at me with an unreadable expression.

    Yuzu: Don''t worry, mother taught me healing magic.

    She said, yanking the ice spike from its place, a splurt of fresh blood decorating the right side of her face. She paid it no heed, focusing her magic powers to form a healing spell. It worked a little bit, but the blood still poured from the wound. I clenched my muscles, slowing the flow of blood down a little bit.

    Mark: Yuzu, you should move away, you''ll get dirty.

    I chided, wiping the blood flecks from her cheek, which admittedly, only seemed to smear it more on her. She shook her head, tears forming in her eyes as she glared at her mother.

    Huntress: She did imprint on you!

    Mark: She did?!

    I dramatized my words with a pose, my hand clenching over my heart.

    Huntress: Look at what you did, you even made her shove and glare at me.

    Mark: She''s merely going through a rebellious phase.

    I brush off her words.

    Huntress: Because of you! If I had my way, I''d take your heart here and now!!!

    Mark: You can''t do that. You''d have to treat me nice. I want us to go slow at first. Compliment me and flirting would be nice. Maybe buy me some flowers for starters.

    She glared at me.

    Mark: Wine me, dine me. Expensive things to up your chances?

    Her anger only held back by the little girl clinging to me in tears. The Empress was walking back over to us with the others, amused looks on their faces as they listened in on my words.

    Mark: Hell, buy me a drink or two while sweet talking me. Then we could see where that takes us.

    I chuckle, coughing out a little blood that hit Yuzu''s clean cheek. I smiled at her, patting her head as she looked up at me with her tears mixing with my blood. I looked at the Huntress, slight guilt crossing her face when she saw me in pain.

    Mark: Who knows, maybe you''ll be able to get me on my back by the end of the night?

    I heard a chuckle come from the approaching group. I wobbled on my feet, feeling dizzy from blood loss.

    Mark: Or maybe just some extra holes in my body is all that''s needed.

    I mumbled, falling to the floor as I felt a pair of arms wrap around me gently, darkness taking me. The last thing I heard was someone calling out Alice.

    Mark: Hahaha, down the rabbit hole we go...

    <hr />

    Alice''s POV

    Empress: Alice!

    I heard snapping me out of my trance as I caught him as he was falling, a guilty look on my face. I hadn''t meant to be so aggressive, but the need to know whether or not he was imprinted on won over my common sense.

    I laid him gently onto the floor as the others rushed over to see what was wrong. I pulled Yuzu away, where she wouldn''t get in the way. She resisted me, but I kept telling her that he would be fine. She looked at me teary-eyed, a accusing expression on her face.

    Yuzu: Why?

    She sobbed. I held her close to my chest. She tried wriggling out of my grip, but soon stopped and just hugged me as she shook.

    Alice: If he already has her this unstable, I pray for her well-being should something ever happen to him.

    Once the sobs that wracked my daughter''s tiny frame subsided, I held her at arms length, explaining what I could to her and telling her why we did what we did. In the middle of my explanation, they took Mark inside to be treated.

    Once I finished my explanation, I could tell that even though we only did what we thought was right, she didn''t agree to it but accepted nonetheless.

    Yuzu: Well, can I visit him soon?

    I thought of how to phrase my words to her before speaking.

    Alice: Once he wakes up and we can question him, then you can. I promise.

    She nodded her head, eyes still puffy from crying. Soon she slipped into peaceful rest, giving me time to think.

 Freedom?!

    Mark''s POV

    I felt myself floating around in darkness, nothing anywhere to be seen. There were no sounds, no lights, no senses. It was like I was in a void where nothing existed aside from myself. For the first time since my memories in this world, I felt true fear. Fear that all that happened was a lie. Fear that I never truly existed in that world. Fear that my memories are all a lie.

    ???: Hahaha. I was right. You sure are a lot more interesting than the others.

    I looked for the voice, but found no one. The voice reverberated from all around me.

    Mark: Who are you?!

    I call out. A ball that seemed darker than the darkness surrounding me appeared in front of me.

    Mark: Who... What are you?

    I question, a chill running down my back as I swore if it had eyes, they would be peering into mine.

    ???: You''re asking me? Well, maybe you don''t remember because of your lost memories. At least, the memories you ''chose'' to remember during your existence.

    Mark: What are you talking about?

    The wisp floated closer to me, the darkness melding with its surrounding to take a human shape. The humanoid for started to crack all over, revealing small pieces of skin. Once the darkness was fully shed, the form it took was the image from my memories.

    ???: I am your father.

    I gasped dramatically at its declaration. I play along for fun.

    Mark: NO! You''re lying!

    ???: Just kidding. Well, maybe not, in more ways than one. I was the one who implanted the fertilized embryo from which you were born in the girl who gave birth to you. Anyway, this form is the same one you take in this universe. I''m sort of like you, only on a larger scale.

    The Being said vaguely, mumbling to itself as it thought up of a way to explain.

    ???: Or at least, I''m the one who watches all you do. See it like this. I''m the god and you''re the mortal. The rest is just added scenery for me to enjoy watching you live through. You are the most powerful existence in ''this'' universe. There are other people like you in the other universes, governing them in their own unique way. I guess you could call them your little brothers and sisters, but it''s always so boring watching them. They always make themselves omnipotent and then go about ruling over their universe, whether they do it in a good way or bad way is up to them.

    The Being explained, walking around.

    ???: You, on the other hand, are different. You don''t do all that shit. Well, at least you don''t anymore.

    The Being snickered at my obliviousness.

    ???: Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to pump your head full of the memories you decided to not remember, from before your life with the ''first'' true love of your life, Aurora.

    Mark: Aurora, my first true love? You know about her? Tell me! What about the other names?!

    The Being raised its finger, silencing me.

    ???: Ah ah ah! Can''t just give you your memories back, especially with how you went about losing them was entirely your fault anyway. That''d be no fun. No, I want more entertainment. I have already set up some things in the world you''re living in currently. But I''m getting off-track.

    The Being waved off my question, steering the conversation in another direction.

    ???: I''ll tell it to you straight. All those names that you remembered, are in the world you currently live in. At least, they will be.

    The Being smirked.

    ???: I want to watch you live your life, however you want. I''ll be setting off the little surprises I have for you whenever I want. One of them is already underway. Of course, you''d never know which surprises I dabbled in and which ones are caused by your *snorts* luck.

    The Being smirked at me. I feel like retorting about its comment on my luck, but can''t think of how to say it.

    ???: I will be watching you go about your mortal life on that world. I will interfere with it. I will restore you your memories, the memories you have forgotten and the ones you''ve decided to not remember, at a time I deem most... appropriate for my entertainment.

    Mark: Wait, why can''t you just go about making your own entertainment? Why must you watch and interfere with me?

    The Being shook where it stood, clutching its stomach as if it was in pain. It didn''t do it any good as it let loose a maddening laugh. It took a few moments to collect itself. It sighed, wiping away a tear that formed.

    ???: Man, you sure are a laugh sometimes. To put it simply, I can''t do what you do in your universe. I can interfere slightly, but that''s about it. As for why I don''t make my own entertainment. Well, what do you think all of these other universes alongside yours are to me?

    The Being asked me, a grin on its face.

    ???: Here''s a little something for giving me some laughs so far.

    The Being cackled as it closed in on Mark. Mark tried to back away but couldn''t as his lips were stolen. It wasn''t a gentle kiss either, it was full-on, tongue wrestling kiss. Mark felt his whole existence shake, darkness consuming him. In the darkness before he passed out, he saw a message just like when he learned of his Devour ability.

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Creator''s Experiment</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Bestowed with a unique existence gained through the experimentation of the Creator. It destroys and reshapes the mind, body, and soul of the inheritor to strengthen its entire existence.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Origin''s Knowledge</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Bestowed upon you by the Creator. His knowledge pertaining to the various experiments he repeated over and over again for insight on how his creations survive in different situations. Granted the knowledge of the runic signs of an unknown race they used to survive in one of his numerous experiments.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    Mark: So that''s who he was...

    <table><tbody><tr><td>Creator: Oh by the way, I''ve already sent your youngest sister into your world to get some real world experience. You''ll probably meet her sooner or later. Try not to knock her up, though considering your luck, I''ll just guess how long it''ll take.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <hr />

    I awoke to the taste of blood in my mouth and a tingly feeling in my brain and soul. I tried to touch my lips, but found my arms chained against the wall. I opened my eyes to take a look around. I was in some stone room, the only pieces of furniture inside was a stool and a table. On it was an empty bowl. I looked around, but found no one. I tried the chains to see if I could free myself, but nothing. I then tried to devour them, which actually did work. If it did work, why was I still locked up?

    Mark: Could they have found a way to stop me from using my ability? Probably... or Enigma is a masochist who likes the pain. That could be true as well. Wait, aren''t we the same person... sort of?

    I think to myself. I try to call out to Enigma in my mind, but I get nothing. Instead, I noticed that I didn''t feel his presence.

    Mark: Maybe when my mind underwent the experimentation, he got destroyed,... or he merged with mine. Fuck does that mean I''m going to be even more crazier than normal?

    I complain in my head. If he did merge, then I''m going to be a lot more open with my feelings about certain things than I usually was. Well, no reason worrying about it now. The only thing I''m wondering is why was I locked up? As I was pondering my existence, the door opened up, revealing the Huntress in its archway.

    We stared at each other, when she raised her hand, icicles coming down on me. I run out of the way, the spells crashing against where I was.

    Mark: Wait! It''s me!

    Huntress: I know, stay still so I can immobilize you!

    I call out and get ignored as I I feel a burning sensation overcome my body. I fall to the floor, writhing in pain as the pain consumes my entire being. It feels like when I was dumped in the liquefied mana, only a hundred times more painful. I felt myself break apart at the atomic level, my bones snapping and shattering while I felt my body heat up so much that it started to steam in the cool room. I felt each bone and muscle being destroyed then remade, I couldn''t even scream out in pain as I trembled. Out of my pores came this black gunk that smelled ghastly, which would''ve made me vomit had I any control of my body at the moment.. I was still being tortured by the pain as my body temperature rose so high it had crusted the gunk into flakes. My organs were destroyed then remade, my heart exploding in my chest as the new one grew in its place. My hair and nails fell out before being replaced by new stronger ones. Once the pain subsided, I finally got a fresh breath of air, my new organs getting used for the first time. After a few minutes, I sat up, breaking through the cocoon of burnt dead cells and impurities. I stood up out of that mess, like I was being reborn. I though of what just happened.

    Mark: The Creator probably fucked with my genetics, so my cells were destroyed and remade and this black gunk is the destroyed cells and my body''s impurities.

    I nearly hurl from the thought of this stuff on my body, but I swallow it back down.

    Huntress: You''re finally awake.

    She announced, a strange look on her face due to what she just saw and heard.

    Mark: Yeah.

    Huntress: You go through some weird shit.

    I snorted at her comment, attempting to take off all the filth on me, not succeeding in my endeavor.

    Mark: Let me go to clean myself first.

    She looked at me warily before ushering me out of the room. I walked out, her keeping slightly away due to the smell and look. We walked towards the bath as I went over the things I gained from the Creator.

    Mark: Man, he sure was egotistical.

    We quickly arrived at the indoor bath, stripping my disgusting clothes as I washed myself under hot running water from the shower. The water felt good as I saw the gunk run off my body and down the drain. My senses were sharpened past what my old body''s capabilities. I was able to hear, see and smell better than most people if I focused enough. My sense of touch was a lot more sensitive as well.

    Each thing I experienced felt like I was experiencing it all over again hundred-fold. My mind was able to calculate and run on over-drive, giving me greater reaction time and observance skills. It also gave me new mental skills like having an enhanced memory and strengthened mental capacity. As for my soul, that is less vague. The only thing I can tell is that my soul was strengthened greatly and some other changes.

    After finishing washing myself clean so that there was no more dirt, blood, gunk, and grime on my body, I entered the sauna in the room. I felt the warm water relax the tension in my body as I felt myself loosen up.

    Next, I looked through the runic language I was given. I didn''t recognize any of the runes, but understood what they said and what they could do from the acquired ability I received. I also learned of a variety of ways to use these runes, one such way allowed me to practice magic. There are some interesting runes I can chain together to do some interesting things. To use such runes, I either carve them into the thing I want the rune to empower, imagine the rune I want to use in my mind and it''ll come out of the catalyst of my choosing albeit much weaker, or I can write them out in mid-air. Though the way to use such powers comes at a painful cost. I need to carve a catalyst where the spell would come out from. I decided to carve them onto my hands so I can use them from my hands.

    Mark: Maybe I''ll carve a catalyst on my tongue. Then I can breath fire like a dragon?... Nah, I can just find some fire breathing thing to consume later to get such a skill.

    I have to admit, I''m pretty pumped about the telekinesis and flames from what I can think of creating right now. I can just imagine myself using magic to knock things away from me and pull things closer to me. I can also see myself using flames to set on fire some flammable liquids or even focus on a single target like a flamethrower to melt them. Hell, I wouldn''t even need a light anymore when I can just make a small flame on my fingertip. I can even think of some ways to chain runes together for spacial and gravitational magic. Hell, I can fucking teleport, albeit at a costly amount of mana, unless it''s short distance like a few meters.

    Mark: Can''t go teleporting across the world.

    I pout to myself. The most intriguing thing are these runic traps I can set. Since the traps I make are by using the language, any words I can find that can be strung together into a powerful trap can make for a deadly combination. Especially when one of the words I found has to do with the soul.

    As I was relaxing and looking through my new abilities, I heard the Huntress call out to me.

    Huntress: Are you done yet?

    Mark: Nah, let me relax a little. I just woke up.

    Huntress: You''ve been in a coma for half a month. I didn''t think you would get like that due to some blood loss.

    Mark: So after passing out and going into a coma, you people decide to shackle me against a wall?

    There was no retort on their behalf.

    Mark: You could''ve at least given me some cushioning. My body hurts like hell from being on the floor for so long.

    I grumble as I get out of the water. I walk in front of the mirror, examining myself as I dried off my body. There were no physical changes at least. I felt my muscles, getting a surprise. My muscles used to be rock hard from daily training, but now they were somewhat soft. My finger pushing down a little, getting a soft yet hard feeling from the muscles underneath. I could feel my strength was stronger than I was before though.

    Not minding the change much, I looked around for some clothes, but found none. I walked near the door, opening it slightly to ask for some clothes.

    Mark: Hey, there''s no-

    Huntress: Finally!

    She sighed as she grabbed my wrist, dragging me out of the bathroom.

    She walked down the corridor, not looking back as she dragged me away. I tried to stop her, but she kept on shushing me. We passed some maids on the way, getting surprised looks. I decided to call out to them.

    Mark: Can you grab me some clothes? She didn''t let me grab some before dragging me out.

    I ask, getting meek nods as they scurried off with blushing faces.

    Huntress: What are you asking?

    She scolded as she turned towards me. She just now noticed the state of affairs I was in. Her eyes crawled across my body. He gaze landing on my crotch.

    Huntress: ...Impressive...

    Mark: ...Thanks...

    Huntress: ...No idea how you fit that inside Ana...

    Mark: ...Me neither...

    Huntress: ...This is awkward...

    Mark: ˇ­It''d be even worse if even more people saw us like this...

    Huntress: ...Yeah, it would be...

    We laughed awkwardly as we stood there in silence. We heard footsteps approaching, coming around the corner to meet them, thinking it was the maids. We turned the corner, finding ourselves face to face with the race leaders and their daughters. I swear, I could hear someone gulp when they saw me. We stood facing each other, not knowing what to say. They let their eyes do what they wanted, roaming my body, landing on a specific part of my anatomy for a moment. The race leaders moved their sights to Ana, bewildered looks adorning their faces while their daughters never moved their line of sight.

    I heard the maids rushing back here, carrying a set of clothes, stopping dead in their tracks when they saw who we were surrounded by. I walked over to them, taking the clothes from their hands as I changed in front of them. A simple white t-shirt and pants covering my body. Afterwards, I turned towards the people who were still looking at me. I turned away from them, looking for some breakfast before we talk.

    Mark: I can''t be a bride anymore...

    I acted dramatically with a single tear rolling down my cheek as I set off for some breakfast.

    <hr />

    Yuzu''s POV

    I just woke up and we were going to go see if Mark had woken up yet. We were traveling in a group with the grown-ups talking to each other, and the rest of us were talking to each other. I only chimed in every now and then.

    Yuzu: I wonder why Mark hasn''t woken up yet?

    I mumble to myself. The last time we met, he was with my mother, injured all over. I tried to protect him from Mother even if I would get in trouble. I didn''t listen their conversation as I kept trying to heal his wounds. He had passed out after a while, making me even more nervous.

    Mother pulled me away, while Kali''s mom healed him. I cried at my Mother, but she kept saying that he deserved it, but he''ll be okay soon. After tiring myself out, I fell asleep.

    I woke up the next day, asking about Mark. Mother said he was resting, but I couldn''t see him for now. I pouted at her, but she wouldn''t budge. I went about my day, the following days being the same. I started to get worried, so I asked Mother once again about seeing Mark.

    Huntress: Mark has still been sleeping.

    Mother told me, but she made an anxious face. It had been a week since I''ve made sure he was fine. I was getting worried.

    Yuzu: Can I see him?

    Mother looked like she was thinking it over for a while before responding.

    Huntress: I''ll let you see him soon. I''ll let you go with the others in a few days.

    I wasn''t satisfied with her answer, but couldn''t change her mind. So after three more days, we were finally allowed to see Mark. We met up after waking up and left together after the grown-ups heard that Mark was starting to wake up. When we were making our way over there, we saw some maids rushing down the corridor looking flustered.

    That is how we ended up in the current situation. Our eyes were glued on his figure, him with nothing on but his birthday suit. I swear I can hear the other''s breathing become ragged. He looked at us as we saw him. We made no moves, but I noticed the grown-ups heads turn to look at Aunty Ana, more specifically, her belly. I think I know why her belly is swollen, but I don''t know why they turned to look at her when they saw Mark''s... penis.

    The maids that had passed us by, returned with clothes in their hands, to which Mark took and put on. I heard him mumble something, but couldn''t tell what. He left us, making his way to the kitchen. I ran up after him, grabbing his hand as I walked alongside him. He looked down at me, surprised.

    Yuzu: It''s good to see you well Mark.

    I smile at him. He responds in kind, adding in a head pat as well. I giggle at the touch, rubbing my head against his palm. We make our way to the kitchen looking for some breakfast. He tells me to take my seat after asking what I want for breakfast, while he goes into the kitchen. The others arrive after us, taking their seats, a silence among all of them. Maids and butlers come flowing out of the kitchen door, getting all our orders and drinks. They go back into the kitchen, the sounds of cooking coming out muffled. I turn my head towards my mother.

    Yuzu: Mother, why were you with Mark while he was naked?

    I question, a dissatisfied expression on my face. Everyone turned to face her. Mother nearly chokes on nothing as she answered.

    Huntress: He wanted to take a bath so I took him to get one. After he finished, we left the room with me leading. I didn''t notice him like that until he called out to those maids.

    She responded stiffly. We heard Mark''s voice call out.

    Mark: She left some out! I was going to ask for fresh clothes, but she dragged me out of the room when I was going to ask. She only noticed my predicament after I asked for clothes.

    We turned our attention back to Mother.

    Huntress: Oops... I was in a hurry to get him to talk.

    We didn''t ask any further, instead opting to make small talk with each other while we waited. Soon after, the doors flew open, the servants moving deftly as they laid down our meals. I saw Mark come out with half a bagel in his mouth, holding my meal. He set it down in front of me with my drink. I had a simple breakfast of eggs, sausages, bacon, and a small side of pancakes with syrup and fruit with a glass of milk. He took a strawberry from my pancakes, tossing it into his mouth before going back to the kitchen.

    We ate quickly, scarfing down the delicious food. He even made me a smiley face on my pancakes. I giggled at the sight, eating it as well. Once we were done, we calmed down, less awkward now. Mark came out, holding his breakfast. He sat down at the far end of the table from where we sat. He started eating, not minding the anticipating looks from the grown-ups and the curious glances from their girls as he ate. He didn''t look interested in talking, and we didn''t want to be the ones to speak up.

    Mother broke the stalemate after enduring for minutes.

    Huntress: Can we talk now?

    Mark swallowed a swig of his milk. Opening his mouth to answer.

    Mark: Sure, what do you want to know?

    Matriarch: Is what you and Ana said last time we met true?

    Mark looked over at them, a puzzled look on his face.

    Mark: Are you sure you want to talk about that with the kids around?

    He asked, motioning to us. I saw the grown-ups nod. Mark sighed at their action.

    Mark: Yeah, it was the truth. I got Cecilia, Ana, and Eva pregnant.

    He announced, dropping a bombshell on us. The grown-ups didn''t have the expected expression I thought they would have. I looked over at my Aunts, their faces red as I saw their hands rub their tummies. I felt an emotion I was not familiar with sparkle, but snuffed it down.

    Sovereign: Especially about how you went about doing it?

    She asked. I didn''t understand the meaning of her words.

    Mark: If your asking if they got pregnant the first time when they drugged me, then no. They got pregnant many sessions later following that one.

    He informed. I understood now. He had sex with Aunty Cecilia, Ana, and Eva. Many times as well. They only got pregnant recently. That small emotion I had tried to snuff out in my chest started to burn stronger.

    Seer: How far along are you three?

    She asked my aunts.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Cecilia: Eva and myself believe were one month while Ana is three months along.

    Huntress: What about your ''extracurricular'' activities?

    The three nodded meekly, causing our mothers to sigh.

    Matriarch: You know that we can''t let this go, right? You''re going to need to answer for what you did.

    Mark: Oh, I don''t really care about what they did. For me at least.

    He chipped in. All of the grown-ups looked surprised.

    Mark: What? Sure, I was pissed, but it was a childish grudge.

    Huntress: You do know what they did to you was something they can never take back, right? Something unforgivable and horrible.

    Mark nodded his head.

    Mark: I know, but I got something out of it too. So I don''t hate them for it. Maybe a little payback. Which I already got.

    He grinned, the three in question blushing.

    Sovereign: We would still like for them to do something to repay you still.

    Mark: If you insist, I would like that piece of wood from the World Tree they promised, and freedom. Oh, also anything my mom needs, even though I have no idea who she is.

    Mark railed off.

    Seer: I have that piece. I was wondering why Ana asked me for such a specific piece...

    Cecilia: We''ve already set your mother up so she''ll live comfortably.

    Huntress: We can give you limited freedom.

    Mark stopped eating his breakfast, turning to face them ever since he started eating.

    Mark: Explain.

    He ordered in a emotionless voice. I felt a chill go down my back when he said that.

    Empress: We can let you go about having your freedom, but we want to be able to keep track of you. So I think we''ll let you go to school.

    She suggested. Mark didn''t seem to keen on this suggestion.

    Mark: School? That''s like prison for children.

    He groaned. It seems he thought of something, his expression brightening up.

    Mark: How about I go to school, but I can live by myself with freedom from them with visits every now and then. After a year, I get to have special circumstances where I can travel to the different continents, taking up requests by the Adventurer''s Guild. But I always report back to school after coming back from the request.

    He countered. The grown-ups hesitated, talking with each other while Mark went back to eating his breakfast. They came to a decision, turning back to Mark.

    Empress: You have a PWC correct?

    He raised his wrist, clicking it so a screen popped up. They nodded in affirmation.

    Empress: We''ll track you with that, so we know where you go, okay?

    Mark thought for a moment, giving his answer.

    Mark: I want the ability to turn off such tracking whenever I want. I''ll always turn it back on though. How about it?

    They debated for a moment before responding.

    Matriarch: We should be allowed to turn it on whenever we want to to make sure we know where you are. Deal?

    Mark grumbled for a moment before answering.

    Mark: Fine.

    He conceded.

    Huntress: And you have to take responsibility.

    She added in suddenly. We all turned to her in confusion, Mark included.

    Mark: For what?

    He asked, genuinely confused.

    Huntress: For making my daughter imprint on you!

    Mark: Hey, that''s not my fault. Besides, isn''t imprinting done instinctively? How is it my fault?

    Huntress: Because you''re you.

    Mark: Huh! That makes no sense! Besides, we don''t even know which kind of ''imprinting'' she did. It could be the brotherly kind.

    Huntress: But it could also be the romantic kind!

    Mother retorted.

    Mark: Why don''t we ask her?

    I heard Mark suggest, turning his gaze to me. He smiled. A kind smile. A smile so comforting that it made me feel that even if the world would end the next day, he would make me the happiest person he could before it ended. I felt my heart beat in my chest, stamping wildly. I didn''t know what to say. So, I said the only thing I could think of.

    Yuzu: I-I don''t know.

    I stuttered out as all the gazes focused on me.

    Huntress: Do you see Mark as a man?

    Mother asked. I didn''t know what that meant.

    Mark: You can''t expect her to know something like that, no matter how bright she is.

    Mark lectured to Mother. He turned his attention back to me.

    Mark: Do you see me like someone you would want a brother as, or someone as a lover?

    Yuzu: I don''t really understand what a lover is?

    Mark: Do you see me as someone you want to marry in the future and have children with, someone who would support you through everything you go through as be there for you when even the rest of the world doesn''t believe you?

    I look over at my Aunts, thinking about how they were carrying Mark''s children.

    Yuzu: Would I want to do that some day?

    I thought to myself, knowing the truth. I would like to do that some day. I want him to look at me with loving eyes. I want him to care for me. I want him to be my support when I got through tough times. I want Mark not just as a brother, but more.

    Yuzu: I think..

    I may be mistaken with my feelings though. I could be overthinking it and really just be affectionate towards him.

    Yuzu: Maybe in the future though...

    But I also know that saying what''s on my mind would cause trouble. If I say that, Mother might get even angrier than she is now at him. I should lie to them, but maybe I can tell the truth to Mark later.

    Huntress: That doesn''t sound like a lover to me. Sounds a lot better in fact.

    Mother grumbled.

    Mark: I see it like that. If I was to marry someone, I would feel like that is what I would do for the one I love. Even if I marry multiple people, I''d love and treat them equally.

    Mother: You''re looking to start a harem or something?

    Mother asked, to which Mark shrugged at.

    Yuzu: Um, I see you as more of a big brother sort of person.

    I lie to them, a slight pain coming up from my throat but I choke it down.

    Mark: ...I see...

    Mark replied, a pondering look on his face as he observed me. I looked down, flustered at his stare.

    Mark: Well, there you have it. It''s more like a big brother feeling to her.

    Huntress: Well in that case, I''ll have you still take responsibility.

    Mark: What does this ''taking responsibility'' exactly entail?

    I look at my mother as well.

    Huntress: Why I mean that you''ll be her big brother of course.

    Mother grinned broadly. Mark still seemed skeptical.

    Mark: And I would have to do what exactly?

    Huntress: Why, you would have to live together, dote on her, and help her with her life.

    Mark threw his hands up in the air, a tired groan escaping his lips.

    Mark: Didn''t I just say that I want freedom? What makes you think I would agree to live in a place like where she lives, probably surrounded by guards and whatnot?

    Huntress: I never said you were living with her...

    Mother grinned playfully.

    Mark: You just said...

    He stopped his words, a surprised look decorating his face.

    Mark: You would really trust me like that?

    Huntress: Of course. Besides, if you do try something, I''d know immediately by having her tell me when she checks up with me daily.

    I looked at the two of them in confusion. Mother turned at me, a grin threatening to split her face.

    Huntress: Congratulations Yuzu, You got a Big Brother and now you get to live with him while you go to school!

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    I sigh dejectedly, turning to face Yuzu. A surprised look is on her face now, different from the face she made when she lied to us just now about how she really felt. I excuse myself, getting up to put my empty plate away after making sure the servants got enough to eat. I return to the table, the conversations turning more relaxed now. Of course, whenever I look at Yuzu, she looks away, flustered. Instead I ask the Seer about the World Tree wood she brought so I can get started on it. She tells one of the servant to take it to my room. We spend the day together, doing all kinds of things the kids are interested in while the grown-ups ask me about various things like how my life has been like up til now. We return back to the mansion.

    I leave the dining hall, returning to my room. I find the piece of wood there waiting for me. It looks to be a piece of one of the branches. It is white and incredibly durable.

    Most normal carving knives wouldn''t be able to cut through it. I manifested my soul as a carving knife, only the knife didn''t look like its usually clear color. Instead, it looked like it was a black crystal with crimson/purple liquid moving inside then flashing to a white crystal with blue liquid then back again. I pondered what could''ve caused this, but decided not to think about it too much.

    Mark: It was probably from the Creator tampering with my soul.

    Instead deciding to get to work. I decide to carve the branch into a shape of a cylinder, making a mark where the handle would be. Afterwards, I would carve it into two separate pieces, one long like a sheath and the other short like a blade''s handle, from the single piece of wood, a simple design as a cylinder that can split into two separate pieces..

    On the handle, I decide I would  put runes on to strengthen the wood and allow it to manifest any weapons I have with a handle on them like one handed bladed/blunt weapons. On the sheath, I decide to carve runes that would allow me to manifest my other soul weapons that had a longer cylindrical piece like a spear or warhammer/battleaxe. I also decide on a precaution where no one would be able to separate the two unless they used their soul like me. I also decide to not bind it to me personally because I never know when I may upgrade, Ana''s comment about using living beings still stuck in my mind. Although I haven''t decided on whether they would be one of the races or a monster.

    In the middle of my work, Yuzu came into my room. She didn''t say anything, opting to sit on my bed while I worked. After a while, I decided to take a break after finishing the shape of the weapon before creating the handle and sheath itself, I decide to ask her something that was on my mind. I got up on the bed, sitting besides her.

    Mark: Why did you lie?

    She jumped at my question, making a look that I couldn''t tell was fake or real.

    Yuzu: About...?

    Mark: The imprint.

    She paled at my words, shaking slightly.

    Yuzu: I didn''t-

    Mark: Don''t lie, I saw you make that face when you said it was only a ''brotherly'' imprint.

    Yuzu: I-I didn''t want to cause you trouble.

    She confessed. I sighed, laying down onto my bed as she looked down.

    Mark: Truth be told, I wish your words ring true.

    She looked torn at my words, tears falling on her face. I grimaced at the sight, but continued on.

    Mark: I don''t want you to be focused on me like that. It''s not that I don''t like you, but I don''t know if I would ever like you  like that.

    She looked to be even more distraught at my words.

    Mark: You shouldn''t even be thinking of stuff like that at your age. You should be having fun and getting in trouble with your parents, even if you are a princess. I want you to be able to experience life without having to think about such things at your age. I wish that you could live without thinking about things like that when you think of me.

    She started to get up, about to leave when I grabbed her arm. She looked back at me as I pulled her down so she laid besides me.

    Mark: But you can''t. I don''t know if this imprint thing is for life, but for right now, could we try living as siblings, and when you grow up and mature, I''ll tell you my answer then. Maybe you and I are wrong and it is a brotherly imprint and you just had mistaken your feelings. I just don''t want you to think about such things right now.

    I asked her, staring into her eyes. She sniffled a little, wiping her tears and snot in a handkerchief I gave her.

    Yuzu: I''ll try.

    She answered. I smiled at her, knowing she didn''t like the compromise, but she couldn''t change it. I gave her a hug to calm her down.

    Mark: Truth be told, I don''t know why you imprinted on me?

    Yuzu: Even Beastmen aren''t sure why some people imprint on others while others don''t. But I feel like I imprinted on you because I like the feeling your smell gives me.

    Mark: Oh? What does my smell make you feel?

    Yuzu blushed, her head dipping down to my chest to hide her face. I pretended like I didn''t hear the sniffs she was taking.

    Yuzu: Your smell gives me a mysterious and poisonous feeling.

    I looked down at her, a confused look on my face.

    Mark: That doesn''t sound like something you should like.

    She giggled into my chest, inching closer so she can cuddle me.

    Yuzu: It''s like the kind of poison that you take but can''t get enough of.

    Mark: Those kinds of poisons are the ones that''ll give you the slow and painful kind of death.

    Yuzu: I feel like this poison is one that I can tough through and overcome. I feel like I should get as close as I could to it and take it every day so I''ll soon grow an immunity to it.

    Mark: You should grow an immunity to it so you won''t have to think about it so much anymore.

    Yuzu: Mmmh, then I can love it and take it every day.

    I grumbled under my breath about kids these days, rubbing the top of her head which caused her to giggle.

    Mark: Go to sleep you little twerp.

    She cuddled even closer to me, falling asleep soon after. I sighed in unison with the sigh from outside of my room. I got up carefully so I wouldn''t wake her. I moved to door that was ajar slightly, pulling it open.

    Mark: Well, you heard her.

    Yuzu''s mother was sitting outside by my door, nodding her head.

    Huntress: Seems so. Well, there''s nothing we can do about it. You''ll just have to see how she reacts living with you to find out whether or not she really likes you or is just infatuated with you for some reason.

    I nod my head, leaning against the door as I closed it. We sat there together for a while, neither wanting to speak. I though about various things, one thing making me chuckle a little.

    Huntress: What is it?

    Mark: We still haven''t properly introduced ourselves.

    Huntress: Why are you asking? You already have my daughter.

    She puffed her cheeks in displeasure.

    Mark: Don''t be like that, I should at least introduce myself to Yuzu''s mother.

    She looked at me for a moment before replying.

    Huntress: It''s Alice.

    I stifled a chuckle that didn''t go unheard.

    Alice: What''s so funny?

    I waved off her anger.

    Mark It''s nothing, It just reminds me of a story I heard.

    Alice: What''s it called?

    Mark: Alice in Wonderland.

    She thought for a moment before replying.

    Alice: What''s it about?

    I organized my thoughts for a moment before answering. I told her the story''s content, to which she found amusing.

    Alice: That sounds like it would be a nice story to tell kids.

    Mark: Yeah, this is a story kids Yuzu''s age would enjoy. *sigh* She seems far too mature for her age.

    Alice looked down, a depressed expression on her face.

    Mark: You have a guess as to why she is so mature for her age?

    Alice nodded, looking out the window at the pale moon, her eyes shimmering in the light. I thought it was breath-taking, even with her anguished expression.

    Alice: When she was young, her father passed away. It left a big shock on her. I was never able to keep her company, and for that, I feel like a horrible mother. I was always busy with my work, so he was the one she always played with. She got through it by maturing earlier than she should have.

    Mark: I''m sorry for your loss, but don''t put yourself down, you couldn''t have helped it that you couldn''t spend time with her.

    Alice shrugged her shoulders.

    Alice: Don''t be. It was a marriage arranged by our families. We only embraced each other once for Yuzu. I didn''t hate the man, but I didn''t love him either.

    Mark: This makes it sound like you had something to do with his death.

    She punched my arm, a smirk on her face.

    Alice: Haha, very funny.

    Mark: You didn''t deny it. I feel scared now.

    I smile alongside her, her''s becoming slightly melancholy.

    Alice: Still, when I said marriage doesn''t sound like that to me, it was mostly because I felt a little jealous of the girl who could get that kind of devotion from their lover.

    Mark: Sounds more like you''re jealous of the fact that your daughter may get that kind of devotion.

    Alice: Maybe...

    I decide to change the subject.

    Mark: So how does the ruler of the beastmen get chosen?

    Alice gives me a wry look.

    Alice: Not a very good way of changing the topic.

    I gave her a shrug in return.

    Alice: It is only able to be chosen from the matriarchs from the different tribes. The chosen are based on various criteria, but one of the most important is whether or not they can cooperate with the other races. We don''t need some upstart destroying the balance we have kept.

    Mark: So do you rule til you die or...?

    Alice: No, I rule for a decade, then we see whether or not we should change things or if I want to stay should I want to still rule.

    Mark: So when is the next election?

    Alice: Next year...

    I stayed quiet, thinking over whether or not to ask her.

    Mark: Are you going to try ruling again?

    Alice shook her head.

    Alice: I don''t know.

    Mark: I would say don''t.

    She looked over at me.

    Alice: Why?

    Mark: Because if you don''t, you can spend time with your daughter.

    Alice: Maybe your right...

    Mark: It''s never too late to try to connect to her. She can''t really go to me about women stuff...

    Alice laughed at my question.

    Alice: True, but is that the only reason? Sure you aren''t trying to have another beauty in your home?

    I snorted at her retort.

    Mark: I wouldn''t be against it. But really, I think you should try to get along with her.

    Alice: I really feel like you are just trying to get me into your harem...

    Mark: If that''s what it will take to get you to bond with her, I''d be attempting to seduce you right now.

    Alice stayed quiet at my response.

    Mark: I don''t know if Yuzu told you, but I have amensia. You probably heard it from Cecilia and them, but I have no recollection of my past. Only sparse memories from before I was born and some split-personality. I don''t even know why I have those memories. And even then, I didn''t know what it was like to have a mother''s love. I don''t want Yuzu to go through her childhood never experiencing that.

    Alice: Is that why you act like you do? So you''ll leave an impression on those you meet? So if you get amnesia again, you have people who could tell you how you were like?

    I looked out at the moon, as if I can find peace and tranquility staring at it.

    Mark: Yeah. Another reason I don''t want Yuzu so attached to me is because I don''t know how I was like before I had amnesia. I could''ve been a psychopath.

    Alice: Sure...

    Mark: Remember that thing I went through this morning? That was caused by some ''being'' that calls himself the Creator, and he said that in my memories, I was an individual that was so horrible that I made myself forget such things when I met the first woman I had ever truly cared for and loved.

    Alice stayed silent at my exposition. I turned towards her.

    Mark: Do you see what I mean? Before her, I must''ve been a monstrous person who I would despise even knowing I once did such things. I don''t want her around if I start acting out. I have all these weird powers and that weird person who knew me in the past. I''m not normal, and I''m afraid Yuzu might get caught up in my troubles.

    Alice: You never know, he may have been just messing with you.

    Mark: You saw what I went through this morning. And he says there are others like me that he messes with, all for entertainment. He called this entire reality scenery to watch me live through as he messes with my life to get his entertainment.

    Alice didn''t know what to say, so she just looked down.

    Mark: I have no power to change what could happen, so I didn''t want her getting involved. Because in those sparse memories, I do remember being like an older brother.  I don''t want to see someone who''s like a little sister to me get hurt.

    Alice nodded her head, looking out through the window once again.

    Alice: I don''t think we can change her mind though.

    Mark: I know, that''s why I also want you to be there to protect her from sources of danger, especially if it was me.

    I sighed, getting up.

    Mark: This conversation made me a little sad, I''m going to go get something to drink, you want something?

    Alice shook her head. I shrugged my shoulders, setting off.

    <hr />

    Alice''s POV

    I sighed as well, opening the door and walking in. Yuzu was lying down, still softly sleeping away. I sat down at the side of her, stroking her hair.

    Alice: Now I know why you seemed so attached to him. He really reminds you of your father huh? He reminds me of him as well, before we drifted apart.

    I smiled down at her.

    Alice: You were never able to sleep in bed unless your father was with you. When he died, you never slept peacefully, except for now.

    I stopped stroking her head, lying down besides her. I hugged her tightly, herself responding unconsciously. I smiled bitterly at her actions. This was the first interactions we''ve had in a long time and she was unconscious for it. I closed my eyes, the first feeling of peaceful rest I felt I''ve gotten in ages.

    Alice: Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad living with you two. Then maybe he can help us bond together again. Maybe it will help me make sure whether or not the imprint I had on him was the same as yours...

    I drifted off to sleep, the same scent my daughter smelled wafting in my nose to lull me to sleep.

 Some Things are Best Left Forgotten

    Mark''s POV

    After I finished getting a glass of water to drink, I walked back to my room. I didn''t really feel the need for sleep, but it was a habit that had been ingrained into me since birth. I also didn''t feel the need to eat, only doing so for normalcy''s sake and to sample the taste. All I felt was the mana in the world surrounding me, keeping my desires sated.

    It''s strange though, I had felt like that ever since I woke up and went through that dreadfully painful transformation. I guess my body became different ever since the Creator tinkered with it. I stopped thinking about such things when I entered the room. I saw Yuzu and Alice asleep on my bed. I opted to not disturbing them, so I picked up the weapon in the making. I thought of what to do with the wood shavings, deciding to devour them with my ability. A hint of surprise flashed through my eyes as I witnessed flames come out instead of the usual smoke. It was colored the same as when my soul took shaping, fluctuating from black and purple to white and blue.

    Once I was finished, I left my room and went to the roof for some peace and quiet. I arrived up there, with no one in sight aside from guards patrolling the grounds passing by every now and then. I found a place to sit against and observe the night sky as I carved.

    I kept looking up to the sky, wondering if what the Creator said was actually true. That I had created all of this but I lost my memories somehow. Also how he said that Aurora was my first true love. Did that mean that the others were also my lovers? Did I really create a harem? If I did, where are they now? I should stop thinking about harems. Their words are just getting to me.

    Still, I couldn''t help but look up into the sky in wonder and think about how all those stars in the sky have worlds near and far from them. Some teeming with life and others desolate, worlds with all kinds of different cultures and histories, vastly different ways of living among others.

    Mark: Makes me wonder about space-travel...

    I sigh, going back to work on my carving. I tried to fully focus on it, but I still couldn''t stop thinking about how he had said that I had memories I sealed away even when I was in power. Was I really a bad person? If so, then why aren''t I still like that? It couldn''t just disappear from me just by finding someone I truly love. At most, I could silence it for a definite amount of time.

    My thoughts trailed to Enigma. A split-personality of me who reveled in all its carnal desires. Maybe that was what had happened. Maybe that side of me was sealed down and became a split personality. Then that would mean that all the things he said about me being a horrible person was the truth. That means that I wasn''t originally kind to others like I am now. Instead, I used to take what I want, with no one to stop me with my power.

    All these thoughts made me scared. Afraid of the truth, afraid of the reality of who I really was. If I was like Enigma when I first came into being by the Creator, and then I became kinder after I had met Aurora, it begs the question.

    Which one of us was the main personality?

    I thought deeply on this issue, not wanting to accept the fact that I was like that before changing into the type of person I am now. I was so far in thought that I didn''t notice that I had already finished the handle and sheath and set them down as the sun started to come up.

    It was then that I felt an immense pain splitting my head, a flood of memories entering my mind. Only it wasn''t the pleasant kind. The memories that I saw were ones where I ruled with an iron fist. Ones where I slaughtered those who went against me or that I didn''t like, stole what I wanted no matter the consequences, raped and more all who I took fancy to. I saw myself do unforgivable things to women as they pleaded with their entire being to not do what I did to them as I relished in their cries of pain and defilement and relieved myself with their bodies. I could only watch with horror as I stole what they held as precious while killing those they loved when they would fight back, sometimes even torturing their loved ones. I couldn''t stop myself from doing such things since all I saw was memories. To my disgrace and disgust, in my mind, there was a spark of content and satisfaction as I saw what I did, realization dawning on me; like the sun in the sky; as I understood that I did do things like that before and loved it.

    Enigma whose personality had probably merged with mine had influenced me greatly, these scenes I saw myself do gave a horrible yet fulfilling sense of satisfaction as they happened. I couldn''t even tell what I truly felt from these scenes as I felt both positive and negative emotions to my actions. I wasn''t even sure of what I truly felt because I knew it was the truth that what I was feeling about such scenes, both good and bad, was real.

    I broke down then and there, crying as I tried to reassure myself that I was who I am, not like the monster I was before.

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Creator: A taste of what your past. There''ll be more to come...</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <hr />

    Alice''s POV

    I had woken up in Mark''s bed, his scent surrounding me and my daughter. I had a good nose, but nowhere near as good as the kind my daughter had. We were still embracing each other as we woke up. I stiffened as I saw my daughter blink her eyes open, confusion scrawled across her face as she wondered why she was hugging me and not Mark.

    I held my breath for no good reason, only letting it go as Yuzu smiled at me, hugging me tightly once more as she leapt off the bed to wash up. I joined her as we returned to our rooms to change into what we would wear today. When we got down, to the dining hall, we found the others already there. We exchanged pleasantries as we awaited our meal. Once they had started serving, I noted that we still hadn''t seen Mark all morning. After asking around, it seems neither the servants nor the others hadn''t seen him. This got us worried as we tried to find out his position with the GPS installed in his PWC that we activated last night. It had said that he was still here. The others guessed that he was probably busy doing something so they chose to not disturb him.

    I calmed down a little, but I still worried. My worries only intensified when my daughter spoke to me after breakfast.

    Yuzu: Mother, I''m still worried about him. Can we go look for him?

    She asked, her expression matching her words. I nodded, asking the others to help as well. We split up to search for the signal, noticing it was still in the house. As we searched all over the place, we couldn''t find a single trace of him, even when we called out to him. This started to increase my worry. I wasn''t even sure why I was worried about him to such an extent, but I still looked for him. Finally, we got a call from my daughter, telling us to hurry to the roof as she had found him.

    We rushed over, flabbergasted when we saw Yuzu standing near the door leading to the roof. She asked us to be silent as we heard his words.

    Mark: No, I''m not like that. I''ve never done those things. I would never do those things...

    Everyone had a confused expression on their faces save for me, recalling Mark''s words from last night. I rushed out of there, finding Mark sitting up against the stones on the roof hugging his knees as he rocked back and forth. I saw tears streaming down his cheeks as they fell to his thighs. In front of him was someone with their arms wrapped around their knees that was against their chest. When we circled around, I saw an ethereal, mesmerizing face of the person. Liquid silver eyes and crystal clear hair that shined in the morning light that seemed to absorb the sun''s color and transforming into hair with colors similar to the sun. Their soft looks could be mistaken for a young woman''s tender appearance, yet their boyish charm could lead one to believe they were a feminine man. They were crying softly as they stared at Mark, pure anguish marring their inhuman face. They reached out to caress his tear-stained cheeks, only for it to pass through. Their expression only further deteriorated as they were unable to give him comfort. It was only now that I noticed that the person was slightly transparent, as if a ghost from his past came back to comfort him. The person looked at us, a pleading expression directed at us.

    ???: Please help him.

    They whispered softly as if any sudden noise would further exasperate Mark''s condition, their voice androgynous just like their figure as it tickled my ears. I nodded slowly as I knelt down, attempting to shake him from his stupor. He looked up at me, a tired and weary face greeting me instead of the playful face he always had on. His eyes were red and looked like he had been under stress for years. He gave me a self-deprecating smile that hurt to see on his usually smiling face.

    Mark: It''s true, I am a horrible person after all, pieces of my memories that came back right now proved it.

    He rested his chin on his knees, a sigh escaping his lips as he stopped his tears. I tried to comfort him as the rest came over.

    Alice: Are you sure? What happens if they''re fake memories?

    Mark: Then the things I''ve been feeling watching such acts happen in those ''fake'' memories make me an even more detestable person. Even if they are past memories, can that account for what I feel now?

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I was speechless at his words. Yuzu stepped up at him, glaring down at him.

    Yuzu: It doesn''t matter about the past, that''s something you did long ago!

    Mark: Then how do you explain how I feel then?

    Alice: Maybe because of your split-personality?

    Mark: That''s what I thought. But if that''s true, then which of us is the true personality?

    Yuzu: The one we''re talking to right now!

    She shouted as she hugged him. She started to tear up.

    Yuzu: I don''t care about your past or about how you feel about them now. I care about the you now. I know even if they are horrible things and the things you feel about them are things you shouldn''t but you can''t help it because of your split-personality, I don''t care. I know you can''t change what that personality feels about such things, but I know the you as you are now would never do them again. I know that you feel horrible about such things, but your other personality feels differently. I care about how the you right now feels. Even if you aren''t the main personality, I want the you who thinks against such things.

    Mark looked at her, a sad smile on his face.

    Mark: And if it was a lie and I also feel the same way about such things is the true me?

    Yuzu: Then I''d do those things with you so you don''t have to with others and feel guilty about it.

    That got a reaction out of him. His eyes bulged before narrowing and he gave her a small mock glare.

    Mark: That''s a very immature way of thinking. You don''t even know what those things are.

    Yuzu shook her head in denial.

    Yuzu: I don''t care. I just want you to be how you used to. I want you to act like you used to with me.

    She asked with tears in her eyes.

    Mark: That''s very selfish of you to ask of me when I''m going through an identity crisis.

    Yuzu looked at him with a face as serious as she could make.

    Yuzu: So? You told me to be more childish for my age, so I am. Being selfish is something children are when they''re young.

    Mark laughed lightly at her response. A hoarse chuckle escaping his dry, cracked lips.

    Mark: That statement didn''t sound so childish.

    Yuzu: And? I''m selfish, so I''ll be childish when I want to and adult when I want to.

    She stated with a pout.

    Yuzu: If I''m trying to keep our promise, then I want you to at least try.

    She whispered to him.

    Mark sighed tiredly, but a small, happy smile graced his features.

    Mark: You aren''t acting so childish like I told you right now.

    She responded by rubbing her face even tighter against his shoulder.

    Yuzu: Don''t care. Children also don''t listen when told to do something.

    Mark: Right you are.

    I saw him hug her back.

    Mark: Thanks for that, twerp.

    Yuzu pulled away, a smile beaming on her face.

    Yuzu: Un! No problem Big Brother!

    Mark: Man someone has definitely called me Big Brother before.

    We heard him mumble before looking at us as he wiped away his tears and giving us a nervous chuckle while scratching the back of his head.

    Mark: Sorry for making you all worry. I''d appreciate it if you don''t ask about what that was about just now.

    We all nodded at his words, letting him pass us as he walked by, Yuzu holding onto his hand. We followed silently behind them. He looked down at her.

    Mark: Hey, why do you seem so sure about me? Why do you think you know what I would and wouldn''t do and how I feel about those things?

    Yuzu gave him a look that said, ''what are you talking about?''.

    Yuzu: It''s because I trust you.

    She stated solemnly, not hesitance or deceit in her words.

    Mark looked at her for a moment, stopping in his tracks causing all of us to as well. He smiled at her, picking her up as he sat her on his shoulders.

    Yuzu: Tee hee!

    He ran down the stairs, smiling alongside her as she giggled all the way.

    Mark: It feels good to be trusted like that.

    I smiled as I heard him whisper to himself as he dashed off. I looked back at the person who was sitting in front of him, but everyone just walked past them, some of the little ones even walking through them. The person was staring back at me, a grateful smile lighting up their face.

    Seer: Hey, Alice, are you coming?

    I turned to look back at everyone else who were already at the door leading inside.

    Alice: Yeah, in a moment. I wanted to get some fresh air after waking up.

    They nodded to me as they descended the stairs. I waited until I was sure that no one could listen in. Once I was sure they were gone, I turned back to converse with the mysterious individual.

    Alice: Who are you?

    I asked, getting a smile in return. They ignored my question as they picked up Mark''s work-in-progress. They ran their hand over the material as if caressing the tree it originally came from. Slowly they started to hum, a hypnotizing tune played on their lips. Birds of all types came to chirp alongside them with ladybugs and bees buzzing around them to join in. It seemed as if nature itself played along with them as I swore I could see the trees and flower dance alongside the song in the distance.

    I didn''t even notice what had happened until she was done. I didn''t even know when I started to categorize her as a female, but it just felt right. I thought struck my mind when I pictured the woman standing besides Mark, a delighted expression on his face as she wiped off the dirt and whatnot that coated his face. She was covered in dirt as well as if they had just been through roughhousing. She looked back at him lovingly, but also in mock playfulness as if she understood that even though she should scold him, if she was in his shoes, she would end up just the same.

    She turned back to me, a smile on her lips. In her hands, there was his work, only now it looked like there were strange markings; the same color as her hair; on it that reminded me of barbed chains crawling over it. At the handle seemed to be the end of the chains wrapping around it with the end link being broken in half.

    ???: Thank you for looking after him. It means a lot to me. I haven''t seen him in eons.

    I was shocked by what she was saying. Mark and her were at least eons old! What in the world?!

    ???: I''m glad he has gotten better and has people like you looking after him. I can''t wait to meet him again for real in my newest reincarnation.

    Alice: Wait, but who are you?

    She smiled at me once more, as her body slowly dissipated.

    ???: Originally, he was like how he is now; loving, protective, and many more things when we were together. I passed away, and he seemed to not understand the idea of never seeing me again since it was his first time being a mortal. He couldn''t understand the idea of never seeing me again. I could only watch him as he self-destructed and did horrible things in a desperate search to find me in all the others or to forget the pain in the time when he went mad.

    I couldn''t keep up with her. Who was she and Mark really?

    ???: I can''t stay like this any longer. I''ll meet him soon, but won''t recognize him until he reawakens as well. Please take care of him for now.

    Alice: Can you please at least answer my question? Who are you?!

    I pleaded to her. Her voice echoed around me as she dissipated.

    ???: His first friend.

    I was confused, bewildered, and surprised all at once. Here was someone who knew Mark from almost the beginning and had memories of him when he was at his lowest. I didn''t know what to expect, but I know I want to find out.

    I grabbed the floating piece of wood as I made my way back downstairs. I found Mark coming out of his room after taking a recent shower.

    Mark: Oh, thanks for getting that for me.

    He thanked, trying to get back in the swing of things. I smiled at him, thinking about who he could really be as he took the object. He examined the weapon as he studied the strange markings.

    Mark: Hey, did you do this?

    He asked in a curious manner. I shook my head at him, which only bemused him more.

    Mark: Who did then?

    I rolled the thought of telling him the truth. I don''t want him to have another emotional breakdown, but I needed to know.

    Alice: Your first friend.

    I observed him as his eyes seemed to glaze over, watering slightly as if he was trying to remember, but his body was the only thing to respond as I saw his posture change from one who was trying to be strong to sad, weak, even depressed. A hollow voice escaped his throat, but it seemed as if he didn''t even register it.

    Mark: Kuri...

    He muttered, a forlorn expression overtaking him. I saw the crystal markings on the object glow slightly in response to his voice, as if responding to him. As quick as a blink of an eye, it was like a shock went through his body and all vestiges of his previous negative emotions and actions never existed.

    Mark: Well, thanks for getting this for me. I also appreciate what you did to it.

    He smiled again, only I wasn''t sure who these words were directed at when he stared at the markings.

    Mark: Come on, Yuzu wanted to play.

    He cheered, leaving me to my thoughts on what just occurred.

 Memories to Never Forget

    Mark''s POV

    After my little episode, I started to calm down thanks to Yuzu. I''m really glad she was there. Her berating me helped me get me out of my stupor. I don''t think she knows how thankful I am of her. Ever since that day, I''ve been spending more and more time with her. For the past few days, We''ve done anything she wanted to do ever since coming here. We went touring various sites, shopping at different stores and boutiques, and sampling all the different kinds of delicious foods from the various cultures around the world.

    Whenever we returned home, I would play games with her and the other princess when they would want to. Sometimes I would let her win and sometimes I would give her a challenge. I can''t let her get away too easily with beating me. I shouldn''t spoil her rotten. Afterwards, I would always be the one to serve her food and drinks personally whenever we got home.

    These past few days, she has been more bright and happy. Even Alice agrees with me. Speaking of Alice, she and the others have been busy with business nuisances and whatnot. I keep trying to get her to spend more time with Yuzu, but she is always busy doing something. Now, I''m sure she should not try to continue ruling if she wants to grow further apart from her daughter.

    We were coming back from a store where we could create our own dolls, to which I did. I made a plush doll version of myself in chibi-form for her to have, and ever since then, it has never left her arms. We arrived back at the estate and had lunch with the others. We moved our conversations to the living room.

    Alice came over beside me while I was talking to Yuzu about our plans to go to a lake. It seems we were overheard as Alice comes over.

    Alice: We just finished up business here, so I was wondering if I can come with you?

    I looked over at Yuzu. She put on a thinking face. This confused Alice, so she leaned over and whispered to me.

    Alice: What''s she doing?

    Mark: My guess, calculating the pros and cons of having you accompany us.

    Alice pouted at my response, earning a chuckle from me. I called out to Yuzu.

    Mark: Come on Yuzu, be nice to your mother. She''s just trying to bond with you.

    Yuzu pouted at me as well.

    Yuzu: You never let me tease you, and now you won''t let me tease Mother.

    I flicked her forehead lightly.

    Mark: It''s not nice to tease people in a serious situation. It''s not even something you do at your age.

    Yuzu nodded, giving a small smile to Alice. I nodded my head. Cecilia and them overheard our conversation and chimed in.

    Cecilia: Can we come?

    Mark: Uh...

    I looked over at the mother daughter duo for their response, but they were too into their conversation to notice me. I looked back at the eager eyes that laid on me.

    Mark: Define ''we''.

    Ana: All of us!

    Mark: Well, sure. Don''t forget to bring swimsuits because I''ll be teaching Yuzu how to swim so we''ll be in the water if you want to join.

    They all nodded their head in excitement, going off to prepare.

    <hr />

    Somehow, I became a chaperone of theirs when they learned that they outgrew or didn''t have swimsuits. Currently I am in a women''s clothing store where they sell swimsuits. I was waiting outside the dressing rooms as each one came out dressed in a different dazzling swimsuit, giving a twirl and asking for my opinion. I felt like I was on an invisible tightrope the size of a thread above a pit that displayed ''certain death''. I did my best to give various compliments while mixing up the comment so it doesn''t sound like I''m repeating myself so they''ll get angry, while giving my opinion on swimsuits that they should try out that''ll fit each of their different figures.

    After they were done, I had my arms full of shopping bags, while the others went about to different stores, only adding to my misery. Every man that saw me surrounded by beauties gave me glares of hatred, until they saw the state I was in. I felt like I heard a silent prayer from one of them about a fellow man has been defeated in the ever-lasting war for dominance in relationship. They gave me a nod of pity as they passed by us.

    I felt like I was going to cry, but I toughed through it. We returned to the estate as everyone mobbed me to get their things and rushing off to their rooms. I left in a daze to my room to relax after dinner. Once I refreshed myself and cleaned up, I entered my bed, Yuzu already under the covers. As soon as I entered them, she snuggled against my chest, taking a few unneeded huffs of my scent before calming down and falling asleep.

    This had been going on ever since she fell asleep in my bed. Now, whenever it''s time to sleep, she barges into my room demanding I let her sleep here because my scent helps her calm down. I minded a little at first, but was soon worn down due to her being so adamant about it. After a while I stopped caring.

    Alice on the other hand, visits my room a little bit after Yuzu falls asleep to check up on her every now and then. Sometimes when I''m busy carving after Yuzu fell asleep, she takes my place in the bed to sleep with Yuzu.

    I don''t mind and go about my activities on the roof so as to not disturb them. Tonight was one of those nights with Alice peeking in through the door. I waved her in, getting up so she could sleep with her daughter. She passed me and gave me a small nod in thanks as she lied down where I just was.

    I leave the room with my work-in-progress. I was walking through the corridors when I saw Cecilia awake as well wandering the halls. She looked at me when I entered her line of sight.

    Cecilia: Too excited for tomorrow?

    She smirked at me waiting for my reaction.

    Mark: Why would I?

    I respond, playing dumb, which makes her pout.

    Cecilia: Because you get to see beauties surrounding you in swimsuits.

    She laughed. I smile at her.

    Mark: Why would I care? It''s just showing some skin.

    Cecilia: Hmpf, you just can''t appreciate a woman''s body then.

    Mark: I sure appreciated yours...

    I smirk at her, which she smirks back.

    Cecilia: Yes, we both appreciated it. Walk with me.

    I join her for her nightly stroll through the mansion. We arrived at the parlor where I was serving the other women when I first came here before meeting their kids. She sat down in one of the chairs, motioning for me to sit as well.

    I did as she said, getting comfortable to start carving. She just sat there, watching me, a thinking look on her face. I said nothing to her and waited for her to initiate.

    Cecilia: You sure are an enigma.

    Mark: I thought we were past that?

    Cecilia: I meant that in good taste. Though we are past thinking you as an experiment now. I personally see you as a man now.

    Mark: We sure came a long way from that huh?

    I mumble as I continue my work with the runes. She smiled softly at my words.

    Cecilia: Yeah...

    We sat in silence while only the sounds of my carving could be heard. Unable to hold it in any longer, she spoke her mind.

    Cecilia: Won''t you take us as your wives?

    I coughed lightly, not imagining her to be so direct in the affairs of love considering she was new to it a few months ago.

    Mark: I don''t think so...

    She frowned at my answer, not pleased with it.

    Cecilia: Why?

    She questioned. I sat there contemplating how I would explain it to her. She took my silence for defiance and was about to speak up again but I cut her off.

    Mark: Because our relationship might never be one between husband and wife. Maybe if I met you three in different circumstances, then it could''ve been.

    Cecilia went quiet at my response.

    Mark: So our relationship may never be something like that, but I do care for you three in some way... maybe I''m a masochist?

    We chuckled at my words.

    Mark: But seriously, at worst I can at least see our relationship being one for physical need, nothing more. If I were to liken you in a more familial relationship way, I guess it''d be cousins? Maybe estranged sisters?

    Cecilia: Maybe that''s the best we could hope for. You better not forget about us though. Still, then it''d be incest with us bearing your kids.

    Mark: Sometimes the more immoral it is, the better.

    Cecilia looked at me as if she couldn''t believe my words.

    Cecilia: How so?

    Mark: Old enough to bleed, old enough too breed.

    I swear I could feel killing intent on me at this moment from seven different sources. I coughed lightly, shrugging off the feeling.

    Mark: It''s a joke. I''m not really into that.

    She didn''t seem to take my words at face value. I shrugged at her response. If she didn''t want to believe me, then I won''t work to change her mind.

    Cecilia: Sure... anyway, if you aren''t, then what will you tell Yuzu?

    I groan, not wanting to speak about these things with her.

    Mark: Don''t remind me. I already told her how I felt about things between us. I hope her imprinting was only in a brotherly way and she just misunderstood her feelings.

    Cecilia grinned at my discomfort.

    Cecilia: Well, you don''t have to do much about it. From how I see it, you''re right. She probably misjudged her emotions. It more looks like your her father.

    I look up at her, thinking for a moment.

    Mark: Did you know him?

    Cecilia nodded her head.

    Cecilia: He was a lot like you or should I say you are a lot like him. He doted on and spoiled Yuzu and cared for Alice. At least he did before they drifted apart.

    Mark: I see...

    Cecilia: I''m more worried about you making a move on Alice.

    Mark: I don''t really...

    I stopped my words, not finding a reason to refute her. Alice had gone through a rough life, something I feel like I can relate to, especially with these new memories what I experience every time I sleep. From the time I''ve spent with her these past few days, I feel like I''ve got an understanding of her personality. She''s strong by herself, but enjoys those moments when she is able to care and love her family. Moments that don''t come often. From a physical standpoint, she is beautiful and has quite an alluring figure, with the tail and ears is a plus.

    Mark: Maybe I am interested in her.

    I mumble to myself mostly, but Cecilia still hears.

    Cecilia: Trying to get both mother and daughter, eh? Quite the selfish one aren''t you?

    I laugh at her attempts to get a rise out of me.

    Mark: Technically I am still a kid. I can be selfish.

    We share a laugh together as our conversation goes on through the night before she has to retire.

    <hr />

    Everyone wakes up early in the morning to get ready. They all come down with their things for today, each and every one of them had worn different dresses in various colors. I compliment each of them after breakfast was over.

    After that, we were getting ready to go but I called out to them.

    Mark: So, because we are all going to be going somewhere more public, and people may recognize you guys, I will be going in disguise.

    Eva: Oh! Which race?

    All the kids looked at her in confusion. I aged my body upwards and morphed into my beastmen, my tails swaying to and fro. The kids started to jump up and down excitedly, rushing over to pet my tails.

    Yuzu: Now it looks like you really are my brother!

    I chuckled at her exclamation while the Seer asked me something.

    Seer: What else can you change into?

    Mark: I can look like an elf, or like a demon.

    Yue: Oh! do demon next!

    I decided to comply with her wish as well as show the others who didn''t believe Triple Threat''s stories about me true. I morph into my demon form with my crowned horns atop my head.

    Empress: Interesting...

    I get the okay to change back into my beastmen form so we could be off.

    It was decided that I''d be riding with Alice and Yuzu to help sell the illusion that I was her brother. We were off to visit the lake soon after. Yuzu wouldn''t stop talking about how excited she was to be able to spend time with me and her mother. She had a huge grin the entire way over. The conversation led to Yuzu talking about learning how to swim which caused a question to pop up in Alice''s mind.

    Alice: Why are we going to a lake to teach her how to swim anyway?

    Mark: Yuzu likes the fresh air and nature.

    I informed her as we approached the mountain on which the lake we were visiting resided. There were other carriages going up and down the mountain trail, with other people walking the way up there. Soon, we arrived at a place where we could leave our carriages.

    As everyone exited their carriages, it caused a commotion in the surroundings, noticing the beauties that were stepping out. Everyone watched and admired them as they came out. Our carriage was last, so when I left the carriage, everyone noticed that I was the only male amongst the group. Rumors started to spread about me and how I looked.

    Thankfully, no one recognized our party because it was mostly locals from Cognitio Central and they didn''t know what each of the individual race leaders looked like. I got a lot of glares from the men who were envious that I was able to mingle among such beauties, but I paid them no heed. Yuzu ran up to me and clung onto my left hand while she grabbed Alice''s.

    This caused another uproar to happen, people spreading ideas that I should''ve thought through.

    ???: Hey, you see that? We should get a picture of such a loving family. Go up and ask.

    ???: Thank god that guy is taken. Maybe the other women are single.

    ???: I doubt it. Beauties like those and kids that look like them, can''t be a coincidence.

    I heard their words, realizing that they were mistaking me for a different family member than I had in mind. Before we could escape, a girl from the crowd walked over to us.

    ???: Excuse me, can we take a picture of you all?

    The others agreed instantly, asking for a photo for themselves. The girl nodded eagerly, taking out a common magic device called a mana-screen. It is sorta like this world''s version of a iphone. She took various pictures of us, one group picture and then separate pictures of the kids and their respective mothers. Triple Threat posed for a picture with me, then it came to Yuzu and Alice.

    ???: For this one, can I have the daughter in the middle with you two behind her? Mother on her left, father on her right.

    I froze at the photographer''s words, but Yuzu and Alice dragged me over. I draped my arm over Alice''s shoulders while Yuzu stood at our legs. She then crawled up me, making me carry her with my right arm as she hugged me.

    Yuzu: Now this one.

    The photographer agreed readily, taking it. She then checked them to make sure they were all good, before asking where to send the pictures to. Cecilia gave her the address to send them to, and we left before we caused an even bigger commotion.

    We walked up a trail, leading to the mountain lake. Everyone was excited to get to go swimming, so once we could hear the roar of the waterfall that fed into the lake, everyone started to rush over. We reached the cliff overlooking the lake. It was breathtaking sight, where there were people playing along the shoreline and the trees that bordered around the lake towered over the landscape reaching into the sky. The water''s surface reflected the world like a mirror. It looked like if you were to jump into the lake, you would go through to another world.

    The kids ran down the path, trail-blazing the way for us to the lodge we had rented for two days.  We arrived soon after, getting ourselves settled. We decided to first have lunch, and since I was the best cook amongst us, I took over. I made a quick fish meal that some fisherman had brought from their catch today.

    Afterwards, everyone got dressed to go swimming, with me holding onto Yuzu so she doesn''t get scared. We arrived at the lake, the girls save for Yuzu entering it with their parents joining them. Triple Threat was relaxing in  hammocks they brought along and strung up. Yuzu and Alice were with me, with Yuzu on my shoulders as we walked into the water with Alice following behind. After we were about waist thigh deep in the water, I stopped, turning to face Alice. An idea sparked in my mind at that moment.

    Mark: You mind helping me teach Yuzu how to swim?

    Yuzu looked at her mother with sparkles in her eyes. Alice noticed the reason for asking, giving a small grateful smile before nodding. Alice was in a modest turquoise bikini and Yuzu was in a school swimsuit. Somehow, the school swimsuit looked exactly like the ones you''d see in an anime. I guessed a person who came to this world made it.

    I pulled Yuzu off of my shoulders, explaining to her about floating and giving her some practice to try to steady herself when trying. I had my arms underneath her just in case. Affter a half-hour of practice with floating, I asked Alice to show her how to use her feet and arms to swim, separately. I had Yuzu repeat her mother''s actions, getting her some practice in attempting to swim. Another hour and a half later, we decided to take a break, letting her stand in the more shallow part as we played in it. It became a contest between me and the mother/daughter combo in a splash war with everyone else joining in.

    The sounds of Yuzu''s childish giggles echoed throughout the day as she quickly became tired and asking for me to carry her. I picked her up in my arms as she laid her head down against my shoulders, resting peacefully. I walked over to one of the hammocks as I was trying to put Yuzu down, but she wouldn''t let go of my neck. In the end, I decided to lie in the hammock myself and hold her close to me. She fell asleep peacefully in my arms as the others were getting out of the water to dry off. I rested my eyes as everyone from our group opted to let me sleep in the hammock until dinner time, or else they would starve.

    <hr />

    Alice''s POV

    I had just finished showering when I heard Cecillia calling for me. I walked out of my room into the living room where everyone except for my daughter and Mark were situated.

    Cecillia: Good, you''re here. Can you go get Mark and Yuzu so he can start cooking?

    Alice: Why do I have to go? I just finished taking a shower.

    I whined at her request. I don''t want to leave the warm cottage.

    Eva: Because he''s the one currently embracing your daughter and is thought to be her ''father''.

    She stifles a giggle alongside the others. I feel blood rush to my face as I fume at them as they looked upon my ''cute'' reactions.

    Alice: What about you then? Isn''t he the one who put the children growing in your womb as we speak?

    I retort to show them I won''t be teased so easily.

    Eva: True, but I''m not the mother of the little girl he''s currently with. Besides, just take this as a chance to take a peek at his sleeping face.

    Alice: Excuse me, I don''t need to peek at his sleeping face. I''ve seen plenty of it.

    I shot back, only realizing what I said moments later. Everyone looks at me with giggling faces as my face starts to burn even hotter.

    Alice: I''m going for a walk!

    I announce to cover for the fact that I just want to get out of there right now.

    I walk to the shoreline, finding Mark and Yuzu sleeping in the hammock. He looks so peaceful sleeping there. It really does look like he is her father if I didn''t know them. I poke him awake, his eyes flickering open as he gazed at me. He smiled gently, twisting his body so he can get off the hammock while ensuring Yuzu sleeps peacefully. I give him a small nod as he follows me back up to the cottage we are currently staying at. He walks inside, the currently sleeping Yuzu shifts in his arms a little.

    He motionos for me to take Yuzu so he can get started on dinner, so I put my hands out to take her. As he started to pry her off, Yuzu''s face changes, a small grimace appears. He takes her off him, handing her off to me. It was at this time that Yuzu stirs more. She opens her eyes slightly, a cloudy gaze on her face shows she''s not yet awake.

    Yuzu: Mommy?

    I stiffen at her words. She hasn''t called me that ever since I had to devote all my time to work. I put on a smile and ask her.

    Alice: Yes?

    Yuzu turns her head around, seemingly searching for something.

    Yuzu: Where''s Daddy?

    Everyone in the room stops what they were doing as we stare at her. It''s become a known thing that we don''t bring up him so she doesn''t go into a fit. She takes no heed to our responses as she is able to wriggle around so she could look behind her, where she sees Mark.

    Yuzu: Daddy!

    Everyone looks at him in surprise, himself included as he stares at her. Immediately, his face changes into one of calming and fatherly affection.

    Mark: Yes, baby girl?

    Yuzu reaches out to him, giving him a hug as he moved closer to us.

    Yuzu: I hope you and Mom can spend more together again like today. It was really fun being with you both.

    We stood still as we listened to her words. Everyone was surprised at how easily it is for him to take on a role of a father talking to his sleepy daughter so quickly.

    Yuzu: I know that things are awkward between you two right now, but I still want you two to get together.

    We merely nodded our heads in confusion. Yuzu giggled at our actions.

    Yuzu: Tee hee. You were right Mark. I was wrong. It isn''t a brotherly or romantic imprint. It''s a fatherly one. Sadly I can''t call you that until you marry mommy.

    I finally understood that she was aware of what she was saying the whole time.

    Yuzu: I hope you can become my new Dad and keep Mom happy in the future.

    She smiled at us as she returned to my embrace, cuddling up to me before falling asleep. I didn''t know what to say, and neither did Mark. He merely took his time staring at Yuzu, before asking me to let her rest while he went to go cook. I took my daughter with me to the room we would be sharing. I set her down on the bed, Yuzu rolling on it as she sits up.

    Yuzu: It doesn''t smell like Mark...

    She grumbles. I sigh at her words, taking a moment to think before asking.

    Alice: Do you remember what you said?

    Yuzu: About Mark being my new dad? Yeah.

    I rub my temples, sighing lightly

    Alice: I don''t-

    Yuzu: Don''t worry Mom. I''m sure that you will soon.

    Alice: The fact that she can say that with that face baffles me.

    Alice: What do you mean?

    Yuzu: I overheard Aunty Cecilia telling Aunty Ana and Eva about how Mark really feels about them and about how he felt about you.

    Alice: And...?

    I don''t know why I feel so apprehensive about knowing what he thinks of me.

    Yuzu: He said that he may like you, he just isn''t really sure.

    Alice: I see...

    Yuzu: I''m sure he''ll have you fall for him. I just don''t know what to call him then. Would he be my big brother still, or do I call him dad? What happens if he wants me as well? Would I want him if I just imprinted on him in a non-romantic way? You did say that it can change into-

    Alice: Enough!

    I shout to stop my daughter. I take a moment to collect myself. Even I don''t know why I feel attracted to him. Maybe not ''in-love'' with him, but I do feel something for him.

    Alice:: You shouldn''t even be thinking about things like that at your age.

    The door opened to show Mark standing there.

    Mark: Yeah, you made a promise, you little scamp. Get downstairs and go eat with everyone. The food''s ready.

    Yuzu giggled, dashing between Mark''s legs as she ran downstairs. I sighed lightly, glancing over at Mark. He was looking at me, a little awkwardly with me now. What my daughter said might''ve been right.

    Alice: Is what Yuzu said true?

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    I admit I was a little tongue-tied at her inquiry. I took a good moment to look at Alice. She had a shapely figure and had nice curves. Her flowing white hair cascaded down to and surrounding her hips as her sapphire eyes seemed like an ocean I could get lost in. Her pert pink cherry blossom lips and delicate facial features with her smooth milk-white skin betrayed the strong image she projected.

    I only now noticed her not as a race leader, nor as Yuzu''s mother, but as a person of the opposite sex. I''m sure all the other leaders were just as beautiful as her, but the feeling she gave off was one of purity. I wanted to have that purity to myself. One that made me want to hold her tight in my embrace.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Alice: Well...

    I coughed lightly to distract myself from her gaze. I turned away as I felt my face heat slightly when I felt blood flow down to my lower body. It was a surprise considering I felt pretty proud of the level of control I have over my body. Today was the first day that it betrayed me and did what it felt like without any variables affecting my body aside from the woman herself.

    Mark: W-We should go down and join them soon.

    I got out as I turned around to return to the meal. I could hear two separate rapid heart beats in my ears, one my own and the other the beauty that was inside the room I just left.

    I sat down in my seat, the women clamoring for the various dishes on the table. Since they were in the estate, they couldn''t act like they wanted, but here where it was family for the most part, they let go of their ''prim and proper'' manners and scarfed down whatever they wanted. Alice came down a couple of minutes later, her face flushed red. She met my gaze, myself turning my head down as well. The adults noticed her condition, some of them wanting to capitalize on it to tease her.

    Empress: Why Alice, you look like a shy virgin who was talking about having her first time with her lover! What happened upstairs when Mark came up? Did he get it in? A quickie?

    Cecilia: I don''t think that amount of time would''ve been enough for a quickie with his stamina. It''s absolutely monstrous. Maybe even more so now that he had that little transformation that Alice talked about. I''m definitely sure he''s bigger than before.

    Seer: Yeah, he sure was a shower.

    Ana: No, he''s a grower for sure. Personal experience.

    Sovereign: What, then it gets even bigger?!

    All the adults looked over at me while the kids were confused by their parents words. I coughed lightly at their stares.

    Mark: Kids are here and we''re eating right now.

    I said, avoiding the subject. I never measured my dick, so I wouldn''t know if it was bigger now than before.

    Eva: I sure as hell am going to find out...

    Matriarch: Oh, how?

    Eva: By seeing how deep inside he can get when we make love again. I remember every inch of him filling me up.

    I choked on my drink, coughing for a moment.

    Mark: You''re no longer horny teenagers like when we first got started. Please have some decency to where you discuss your sexual adventures, especially since your soon-to-be/already hormonal daughters are listening in.

    Ana: So you don''t mind us telling them?

    Mark: Truth be told, I would''ve thought you already did. If not though, go ahead. Only I wonder if you''d be willing to tell all of them. I can still remember that time you wanted to do that one roleplay with me. You dragged Cecilia into it without her ever knowing your little fetishes.

    Ana started to practically steam out of her ears as Cecilia looked over at us.

    Mark: It was when she had me roleplay as a-

    I smirked when Ana threw a knife over at me. I caught it to use for my fish.

    Mark: ...various times.

    Alice sat down beside Yuzu as she got a plate and filled it up with food as well. We continued our meal, various topics of conversation flowing around me as I focused on the food. My enhanced sense of taste made it all the more better. In the middle of our meal, I heard about the school we''d be going to.

    Cecilia: I can''t wait to see the kiddos go to Sophia Academy. I bet there''ll be a big commotion about it and everything. I can''t wait to see all the surprised faces when they learn that the princesses are going there. The little geniuses.

    Mark: Hey, what kind of school is that academy?

    I ask them. I wonder if it''s one like people are separated in grades for education or is it one for personal talent so anyone who meets the requirements can enter.

    Ana: Well, all that is required for you to enter is to have sufficient skill/knowledge in any of the fields of expertise they specialize in: martial or arcane. The children should have already been taught the basics from their tutors or parents. If they haven''t, there are some remedial classes to help those who are behind to get caught up in the general education. From there, the classes can break down into different categories pertaining to certain specializations, such as the different weapon types for martial combat or various routes of magic to practice in arcane. It is known as the most prestigious school of all the continents, but there are other places for education that is more lax when it comes to entering like if someone is not able to pay or doesn''t have enough talent to enter Sophia, they can still go to one of the other closer ones and still get a decent schooling.

    Mark: So can these classes mix?

    Eva: Yes. In fact, we support students taking both if they have the aptitude for it because it will help them survive in the future.

    Mark: So if I''ll be going to the academy, then I would need a place to live. I''d rather not live in the dorms. I would want something more personal.

    Alice: Yeah, also so you''ll have a place where Yuzu can stay as well.

    Mark: You''re seriously having her room with me?

    Alice nodded her head leaving no room for rejection.

    Mark: I''d rather be able to live on my own. Personal space and whatnot. How about we have Yuzu live with the other little princesses, but I''ll spend time with her over there instead of my place?

    Yuzu: No, I want to live with Mark.

    Mark: You''re dead set on that huh?

    She nodded her head in agreement. I sigh at the headaches she''ll give me for just living with her, never mind the public outcry. Whatever, I''ll cross that bridge when I come to it.

    Empress: No fair, I want my cute little daughter to shack up with Mark as well.

    The others nod in agreement. Aren''t you all a little too lax in the idea of having your daughters living with someone you just recently met, nevermind a person of the opposite sex.

    Ana: There are housings available for them to live at that is in close proximity to the school. We just need to know what you''d need to live.

    It seems like they''re just going to do what they want as usual. I listed off things that I can think of that we would need. I checked through a real estate site that Cecillia told me about, finding a nice one fore a decent price. Well, as decent of one for seven princesses needed.

    Mark: Fine, whaddaya think about this place?

    I ask them, showing them photos of the place, though, it''s more like a small mansion. They look through the rooms in the photos, evaluating them. They give their honest opinion, but one thing I notice, is that they all seem a little too reliant on servants.

    Mark: Y''know, if I''m going to be living with you guys, then there won''t really be space for servants.

    I casually toss in. It''s a last ditch effort to have them reconsider. Sadly, things weren''t going my way.

    Yue: It''s fine, our mothers said that we should start learning to be more independent. So, we''ll handle our stuff for the most part, but we''ll be relying on you for things we don''t understand yet.

    Shit...

    Yuzu: Mmh, it''s good. We also can''t forget about mom though. She''ll need space as well so make sure you won''t need anymore before deciding.

    Mark: True, I''m sure that there will be visiting family members, guests and what not. Also, there''s the fact that your mom may move in so then we''ll need to have a place where she can sleep. So more rooms would be better.

    Yuzu: Why? She can just sleep in your bedroom? While the other rooms are filled with everyone else.

    Mark: I''ll be sleeping on the couch then? Wow, I''m not even in an actual relationship with your mother and I''m already being kicked out of the bedroom.

    Yuzu: No, she''ll be sleeping in your bedroom.

    I''m getting confused with her logic.

    Mark: If it''s my bedroom, why is she sleeping there?

    Yuzu: Because she''ll be sleeping with you.

    Alice: You''re serious about that aren''t you?

    Empress: Look at little Yuzu playing matchmaker for her mother.

    She teased getting a blush from me and Alice both.

    Seer: And she had a good chance of succeeding.

    Mark: I''ll live with them on one condition.

    Matriarch: Oh, and that is?

    Mark: A secret for later.

    I grin ruefully. We finish up dinner and put away plates while the kids rush off to watch some TV joined by their parents. While I really talk to the adults through telepathy. An ability devoured from a specter that had psychokinetic abilities.

    Mark: I''m talking to you in your mind. Anyway, I''ll agree if Alice doesn''t run again for Huntress. I know that this may cause some discord, but I won''t change my mind. She has to live with us afterwards. I won''t be able to raise the girls as decently as I could by myself. I''ll need a mother figure with me and she could bond with Yuzu. It''ll also give your daughters a closer motherly figure to look to.

    Seer: An amazing ability. But how would having a mother figure help? They have us don''t they.

    Mark: I''ll be honest. We all know that you can''t be as motherly as you can to your daughters due to your job. A perfect example is the relationship between Alice and Yuzu. It''s only now healing, and it is only because I forced them to take the first step. If Alice was with them, they could have a mother figure as well as someone who can explain to them why things are how they are between you and your daughters. Then, you''ll be able to get along with them easier... in theory. I''ll leave it up to you to decide.

    Alice: I have a question. Why do you have to make it sound like that? Now it sounds like you want me to live with you.

    She grumbled with a rosy tinge on her cheeks.

    Mark: Truthfully, I don''t mind if any of you come live with me. I''m only asking you because you have the best chance leaving your position. That and you are the one in most need of help with bonding with your daughter. I don''t want to see the little ones hurt because of a strained relationship with their parents. If making you live with me is what''ll it''ll take for you to bond with them, I''d marry you all here and now. It wouldn''t be so bad having beautiful women living with me.

    Sovereign: Lecher.

    Mark: Damn straight. Just ask the mothers of my children. They''ll tell you that I''m a completely hopeless pervert. I won''t give you a moment''s respite all night long.

    Alice: You''re too young for me to marry.

    Mark: Please, I think we all know that my true age belies my looks. Even then, I''m sure I can attract women.

    I tease, morphing my body so it looked how I did before. I grew more muscular and taller with my features growing more masculine. Everyone stared slack jawed at me before reverting back to my regular body.

    Mark: I think it''ll take a year or two before my body''ll look like that with how its aging so far.

    I ignored the teasing following that as I cleaned up the table. Afterwards, I walked upstairs so I can find out a solution to my nest problem. As I walked back downstairs, I entered the living room where they were watching a movie on the TV.

    Mark: Hey, dumb question, but where''s my room?

    All heads turned to me at my question. The lodge we were staying at had rooms for the kids and their mothers respectively as well as Triple Threat. I heard they built this place so they could have a little get-away from the stresses of society. It only now dawned on them that there was nowhere for me to sleep.

    Yuzu: Bunk with mom!

    Alice: Hush you with your matchmaking!

    Alice reprimanded with a scarlet face. I coughed lightly.

    Mark: I''ll take the couch.

    I volunteer so we could get it over with. Yuzu pouts at my answer, but I pretend like I didn''t see her acting. I grab my weapon that I had almost finished carving, to bring it downstairs to finish up, I walk out on the porch to sit down, going to work on finishing up.

    After I have carved in all the runes that I wanted for the sheath and handle, I put them together, the runes where they connect locking together in place to never separate unless someone sent their soul through the weapon to draw it. I also decide to carve the a catalyst rune at either end of the weapon so I can use runes from those ends. Once I was finished, I examined my work, admiring the job I had done. I look at the piece, examining all the runes covering the wood.

    Alice: Man, you make the weirdest stuff.

    I turn my head to see Alice standing in the doorway with the others peaking through the window.

    Mark: How so?

    She walked up next to me and sat down, taking the weapon in my hands.

    Alice: Even if it says it''s an unfinished product, this is too abnormal.

    I look at her weirdly. She gives me the same look.

    Alice: Didn''t you inspect it?

    Mark: Inspect?

    Alice throws her hands up in the air in defeat.

    Alice: He has no common sense does he?

    She exclaims exasperated. The others walk out to examine the unfinished weapon, looks of shock crossing their faces.

    Mark: What is it? How do I inspect something?

    Yuzu: Hold the thing you want to inspect and think about it.

    Yuzu teaches me. I take my weapon back from Triple Threat''s clutches as they look at it in greed. The others aren''t too far off from the same exact expression, but they cover it up slightly for appearances sake. I glance down to look at my weapon, a window popping up like when I get those abilities.

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''3''>Soul Catalyst (Unawakened)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>Item Rank: S</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''3''>A catalyst for one''s soul to take shape. Carved from the wood of the World Tree, it''s mana efficiency rate is ranked amongst the best of most materials. Unactivated runes lie dormant on its surface, awaiting for someone to awaken them.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    After seeing this window pop up before me, I only had one question on my mind.

    Mark: Where the hell does these prompts come from?

    Cecilia: So that''s what we forgot to tell you about!

    She clapped her hands together in realization. I tilted my head in confusion as the others gawked at Triple Threat.

    Alice: You never taught him about the system?

    She asked, astounded that I didn''t know such a thing. I didn''t know what they meant, but returned my attention to my lap in which Yuzu sat down in. She was tugging on my shirt to get my attention. I leaned down so she can whisper in my ear.

    Yuzu: Think [Status] in your mind like how the window popped up.

    I did as she said, another window popping up in front of me.

    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name: ???</td><td>Age: ???</td></tr><tr><td>Race: ???</td><td>Class: None</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Titles</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Eldest Origin, Savior of Reality, Enemy of Creation, Judge of Existences, Harem Protagonist, Devout Lover, Corrupted Existence</td></tr></tbody></table>

    Mark: What the fuck?

    A sharp pain came from the back of my head as I held back tears and looked at Alice who was glowering at me.

    Alice: Language.

    Mark: It''s not my fault.

    I whined as the people around us finished discussing my ''education''.

    Seer: Anyway what happened?

    Yuzu: I taught Mark how to look at his status.

    I nodded my head.

    Ana: Ooh, can we see? I''m interested in what it says.

    I was about to ask how I would do that, but Yuzu beat me to it, whispering in my ear that all I needed to do was think of sharing the window with the people I wanted to. I did as she said, everyone focusing down at the window they noticed pop up in front of them.

    I was oblivious to their bewildered expressions as Yuzu and I got into a tickle fight her clear giggles echoing in the silence as I pressed my assault. I was interrupted though by Alice, who was looking at me with a different expression than usual.

    Mark: What?

    Alice: Can you check what each of the titles mean? You do that by focusing your thoughts on each separate title. Also please show us as well what pops up.

    I did as she asked, various windows popping up in front of me and the others.

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Eldest Origin</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>The Eldest Being amongst the Origins that rule the multiiverses.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Savior of Reality</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>An Origin that exerted its utmost effort in saving the things in the multiiverse it governs.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Enemy of Creation</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>An Origin that fell to depravity/madness and indulged in its sins after living long enough to not care about the things in its universe.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Judge of Existences</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>An Origin that has truly experienced what it is like to live in this twisted game called life. Knows what people are capable of and judges them accordingly on how it feels.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Harem Protagonist</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>A being that has been blessed/cursed in the dealings of people when it comes to love. Has a high chance to attract people to them in the romantic way.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Devout Lover</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Someone who would treat the person(s) it takes as its lover(s) with the utmost affection and care.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Corrupted Existence</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>A broken being who has lost/sealed memories of things it has done, corrupting it for its ''incomplete'' form. Can become whole again if it recovers its memories.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    We were all quiet as we studied what was in front of us. The silence was agonizing because of the strange info these windows showed us. Finally, the Empress decided to break the silence.

    Empress: What do you think is the most unusual thing here, Mark?

    Mark: This ''Harem Protagonist'' title. I mean, what''s up with that? I don''t want it. How do I delete it?

    <table><tbody><tr><td>Creator: A little gift for you. Also sorry about the headaches...</td></tr></tbody></table>

    Mark: Argh! What the fuck?! I don''t want this! Take it back! Also what headaches are you talking about you shitty being!

    I cry out as I try poking the window but it doesn''t do anything. A hand caught my ear, tugging roughly at it. I whimper, looking over at Alice.

    Alice: What she meant is what is all of this about?

    Mark: I don''t know, I have amnesia. Remember?

    I exclaim as my ear felt like it was about to be ripped free from its place. Alice stopped tugging for a moment, recalling what the last title said.

    Alice: Oh yeah.

    She chuckled, letting go as my butt hit the deck. I massaged my ear as I kept tears from falling due to the unexpected pain.

    Mark: Well, maybe we''ll find out what this is all about when or if I get my memories back. Or if we meet someone who knew me in the past. What I can tell you is the cause of my episode on the roof probably came from getting memories that came with the ''Enemy of Creation'' title.

    Eva: Well, nothing we can do about it right now. What''s up with that weapon though? Why does it say ''unawakened''?

    Mark: Probably because I haven''t activated the runes on it yet. Let''s try it.

    I grab Yuzu off my lap and place her in Alice''s as I got up. I examine the wood, the numerous runes covering it. I put the two pieces together, sending my soul through the weapon.

    We watch enamored as we see lights the same color as my soul when I manifest it. I feel the runes come alive as my soul flows through them. The runes at the end of each side light up to show that it had finished awakening. I think of the runes for fireball, the runes appearing at each end of the staff. I shoot it out of each end in rapid succession into the sky.

    Mark: Sweet! I can use magic somewhat now!

    I jump in glee. The people behind me smile at my outburst, amused that I am able to use rudimentary attack magic now. I pay them no attention as I separate the handle, manifesting a katana. It is the same as when I manifest a weapon with my soul regularly, weight and length the same as I made them, only with a stronger link that makes it easier to manifest the weapons. I go through a few forms with the katana, manifesting a longsword next and doing other exercises. Once I go through most of my one-handed weapons, I reconnect the two pieces of the weapon, manifesting it into a bo staff. I thrust it in succession, then twirled the staff around as it changed into a swordstaff. I spun the weapon in the air with the blade twirling through the air. I did some more exercises with that once again, before I was content with my work.

    I stopped my manifestation, the weapon returning to it''s normal state. I turn back to see everyone surprised at the capabilities the weapon I created had. I smiled ruefully at them, letting slip a chuckle or two.

    Mark: Sorry, but you can''t do what I just did. Insider info only.

    I tease. They rushed me, practically ripping the weapon from my hands. Shouts cried out as they inspected the weapon once again.

    Alice: There''s something wrong with you!

    She screams out, the others nod their heads as I tilted mine in confusion. I grabbed my weapon, inspecting it.

    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Unbroken Requiem</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Item Rank: ???</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>A catalyst that is used to its fullest potential by someone who understands the intricacies of Soul-Tempering and the unknown runic language carved in the wood.</td></tr></tbody></table>

    I stare at the new info given by the system. I start feeling fed up with all these question marks I''m getting that has to do with things pertaining to me.

    Alice: What do you have to say?

    Mark: I wish there wasn''t so many question marks in my life.

    Alice grabbed my shoulders shaking me.

    Alice: You made a item with an unknown rank. You BROKE the system.

    Mark: What''s this system you guys keep talking about?

    Cecilia took over from here, most probably because they didn''t teach me about it due to various reasons.

    Cecilia: It is something that judges our world. It gives a ranking on most things in this world and it gives info on people among other things. You just made something that is can''t be understood of the system.

    Mark: Well that''s interesting. Maybe I had something in the creation of such a system with the titles I have.

    I chuckle to myself. I hear them murmur about how I could be right about what I said. I stand up, stretching as I devour the leftover wood from the carvings.

    Mark: Well, no sense worrying about it right now. How about we relax for now and get ready for tomorrow?

    I ask. A chorus of agreements go through the others as we all retire for the night. I give Yuzu one last hug before she jumps out of my arms, hiding behind her mom and pushing her into me. I catch her in a hug to stop her from falling. We look at each other, a blush forming on her face as she pushes me away and rushes to go to bed.

    I laugh at her reaction, enjoying the feeling of her body against mine as I lay on the couch to sleep.

    Mark: It''s going to be a good break...

 A Fated Meeting

    Mark''s POV

    I was walking down the street after moving all the luggage back into the estate after our fishing trip. We all had a good time and Yuzu and Alice even bonded a little during it. There was still a few more days until the opening of the new school year, so I had time to go purchase the mansion we''re going to be living in near the school. I''m still not comfortable with the whole ''living together'' arrangement we are going to have. I was told that the school exists on a different island from here, but you can get there by using a Transportation Gate. So there are certain property for sale every year. The one we bought was one that is a small floating island with beautiful scenery.

    Mark: I mean, if I get an urge, where can I take the girl back to? Argh whatever, I''ll just go to a brothel if I need to.

    Still, money does help a lot when it comes to purchasing things for the place. I''ve already gotten mostly everything I need, and now I just need to buy some personal things for Yuzu that she wants and she''ll be all set to live there.

    I grin happily, strolling through the streets until I finally realize the kind of part of the city I am  in. I see various shops lit up around me because of the setting sun. I notice that there is an influx of people walking down this street. The clamor of people create a cacophony of sounds in my ears due to all the loud yelling and drinking occurring around me.

    Mark: Well, it seems I''ve somehow stumbled upon the red-light district...

    I think to myself as I watch as various businesses flourish in the night as customers are drawn in like a moth to a flame, whether it be to brothels, bars, or love hotels. I walk through the district for another hour or so, fending off various offers to come ''enjoy'' myself from various women. It seems my young looks have drawn out the more ravenous side of the older female population. I should probably get off the streets for now.

    I rotate my head, finding a more discrete and quiet love hotel that has a few people going in.

    Mark: Coincidences? Unique name for a shop like this...

    I walk in there as well, finding to my pleasant surprise there''s a bar in there. I make a conflicted look on my face as I debate whether or not I can spend the money on the account I was given access to for now on liquor. When you reach the age of fifteen, you are able to legally drink because you are considered an adult by this time and you should be able to take responsibilities for your actions by then. This inner debate of mine is so fierce that I don''t notice a young woman walking up to me.

    Woman: What color sir?

    I give her a puzzled look, which she mirrors. As I was about to ask what she meant, her facial expression changed to one of understanding then to plotting. I was about to walk out when she acted first.

    Woman: This is a good choice for you sir. I''m sure you''ll be glad with this choice.

    She hands me a green bracelet, snapping it on my left wrist as she gives me a sly smile.

    Mark: I just want a drink...

    Woman: You need at least one of these bracelets to buy drinks here. We have a wide array of drinks for you to drink.

    I give her a look, before not caring and deciding I can go for something to relax. I walk up to the bar, asking for some whiskey, taking a seat in the middle of the seats. As I sit there and drink, I look through the memories that have been uploaded into my brain. The headaches ''that'' asshole started recently after we were coming back from the lake. I would get some memories in my head every time one of them passed, getting to see how I acted before this amnesia. Some of them are good, some are bad. The feelings I get from all these memories bring emotions I felt from how I felt from these memories.

    To put it simply, the feeling I have while trying to sort out these memories are causing me to have a clusterfuck of various emotions right now. Some bad, some good, all disorienting. I glance at the time on the clock to see when I should be going back.

    Mark: Ten o''clock at night. I should be good for another hour or two...

    I sigh once again, take another swig of whiskey while calling for another. And another. And another. I lose track of how much drinks I''ve had.

    Mark: I sure am glad I got something to relax me while I''m sifting through this shit.

    ???: Hi, my name''s Megan, can I sit here?

    Mark: Oh god! Now I have someone who''s hitting on me.

    I turn my head to find a raven haired woman with violet eyes smiling at me. She has a womanly body with swelling breasts and wide hips good for child-bearing attached to long, creamy legs. Man why am I thinking about that kind of stuff right now? I sigh mentally while giving a grunt in response which she assumed to be a yes.

    Mark: Well, at least she''s easy on the eyes. Then again, most women are in this world... what''s up with that? Why''s all the chicks gotta be hot, making me wanna bend them over and- Oops, there goes my clear cognitive thinking... Man,, I guess I was pretty spoiled by Triple Threat when it comes to whetting my sexual appetite. Stupid virile teenage body who wants to stick his dick in everything that''s of the opposite gender to spread your seed. Why can''t you get your hormones under control.

    I grumble to myself in annoyance.

    Megan: So what are you doing here?

    I growl in response, getting a chuckle.

    Mark: And these fucking emotions aren''t helping my situation!!! And probably neither is this whiskey, but damn it''s good.

    I down another glass and turn to face my conversationalist partner out of courtesy.

    <hr />

    Megan''s POV

    I have no idea why I am here today. I never go to these kinds of places. I almost never like to be around places like this. Maybe it''s because I''ve been stressed for the past few days with all the upcoming events coming soon. Man, I really need to relax. Maybe that''s why I''m here now. Well, let''s find a place then.

    I turn my head and find a quiet looking bar and enter. I was about to walk up to the counter, but some men instantly tried hitting on me. I sigh to myself, leaving the bar to find another place I can go to. I then find a hotel that doubles as a bar which seemed nicer than the other place.

    I walk in, a woman greeting me and asking me for what color bracelet I would like.

    Megan: What?

    She looks at me for a moment, before she smiles, a devious gleam in her eyes as she hands me a green one and motions for me to follow her. She walks me to the bar where there is a youth of about late-teens sitting there, nursing a bottle of whiskey. I glance at the clock, almost midnight.

    Megan: Well, maybe I''ll have a nice conversation tonight.

    The woman tells me that traffic has been slow, so he''s the only other one in here at the moment. I don''t mind as the youth seems to be intriguing to me. I walk up next to him, tapping him on the shoulder. He doesn''t even seem to notice until I speak up.

    Megan: Hi, my name''s Megan, can I sit here?

    The youth looks at me as I see his face for the first time. I feel a spark in my brain as if it was trying to tell me something, but I''m too focused on his eyes to care. He has got to have the most unique eyes I have ever seen. I watch them as the travel across my body and I shiver, only now noticing that he seems like he''s stripping me naked with his gaze.

    The youth seems to grunt after a while, going back to nursing his drink as he looks to be in deep thought. I sit down and order a cocktail. I take small sips from it as I know that I can''t really hold my liquor. We sit together for a few minutes before my curiosity ends up getting the best of me.

    Megan: So, what are you doing here?

    He growls at me, causing me to chuckle if he thinks he''ll be able to scare me off with just that. Especially when I find someone interesting to me like him. I wait for a little longer, until he acts, downing his drink and turning to face me.

    ???: What are you doing here?

    He asks roughly, not acting courteous in the slightest. I have to admit it is nice to have someone to talk to where they don''t have any scheme''s in the works.

    Megan: I asked first. Don''t you know the saying ''ladies first''? I don''t even know your name.

    He glares at me or a moment, pouring himself another drink, taking his time with it this time.

    ???: Name''s Mark. I''ve here to get some relief from these shitty headaches.

    Megan: Relief?

    I ponder on what he could mean by that, but push it to the side for the moment.

    Megan: Why don''t you ask if I could help with those headaches?

    I offer him, giving him a kind smile. He grins back at me as if her found a new toy to play with.

    Mark: Sorry doll, you can''t really help with these headaches.

    I pout at his nickname for me, secretly using healing magic in him to help him. His brow twitched as soon as I sent the spell.

    Mark: Now look what you did, you cured me of my inebriation.

    I look at him, thinking why he seems peeved at my actions.

    Mark: Now I feel the headaches even more now!

    He complains, downing another glass or four while lying his head against the cool counter. He sighs while I order my second cocktail.

    Mark: Your turn, why are you here?

    I bring my drink to my lips, taking small sips as I ponder what to say.

    Megan: Stress from work. Needed something to relax and this quiet place is working just fine.

    Mark: That it does... What do you do anyway?

    Megan: I guess you could say that I''m a teacher of sorts...

    Mark: Oh, really? I didn''t take you for the teaching type.

    Megan: What did you take me as then?

    Mark: I took you as the more domineering type who don''t like to listen to others.

    I smirk at him for hitting it right on the mark.

    Megan: Oh, and why do you say that?

    Mark: Because you did what you want even when I didn''t  even agree.

    Megan: Oh really? I took that grunt as a positive one.

    Mark: Well, it could''ve also been a negative one. There are many open seats here that you could''ve sat at instead.

    Megan: You don''t like speaking with me?

    I give my best pouting look I could. I think these drinks have been getting to me. He gives a small chuckle, finishing off his drink and pouring himself another.

    Mark: Why would you think that? I''m just answering your questions. Conversing with such a beauty like yourself is just a dream come true for a youth like me.

    I give him a smile for his praises.

    Megan: Why don''t you know how to talk to a lady.

    Mark: It''s the alcohol that''s doing the talking for the most part.

    Megan: Well, I''m surprised you could still talk with how much you''ve drank so far. Would''ve thought you would get alcohol poisoning by now by pounding back a few.

    Mark waved his hand dismissively.

    Mark: It''ll take more than this to poison me. Although it has helped with the headaches.

    He smiled, pouring himself another one. The bartender walked over with another bottle for him and another cocktail for me. If I hadn''t been tipsy nor focusing on Mark, I would''ve seen the sly smirk on the man''s face.

    Mark: Anyway, I admire you for willingly teach kids. I can''t stand kids most of the time. The babies can''t do anything by themselves, the toddlers and children don''t listen to directions, and when they start going through puberty it just makes it even more difficult due to hormones.

    I take another sip from my drink, not realizing the many-fold stronger alcohol used to make the drink.

    Megan: Why do you speak like you aren''t one of those youths going through puberty right now? Are you saying you''re older than them?

    Mark pounded back his drink and grabbed another one already made by the bartender for him.

    Mark: Mentally, I''m much more mature than them... I think. But this body is at the point where hormones are running rampant and I want to stick my dick in every pretty lady that passes me by. It''s even worse that the people I met with to whet my appetite are now pregnant and don''t want to do it. I know what I''m saying should be considered horrible when I''m the one who got them pregnant, but they were the ones who wanted the kids and now I''m like I was addicted to drugs and my supplier just stopped selling. It''s horrid for my health. Like this drink, but damn it''s good!

    He pounds back the new drink the bartender made and asks him for another one. I on the other hand am shocked that he has gotten various females pregnant. I thought he was just a youth who was acting all ''grown-up'', but I guess he actually knows more mature things for his age. Or he''s just talking shit, but it''s amusing nonetheless. It''s just the alcohol is doing it''s work on him. I keep sipping my drink, getting further and further inebriated.

    Mark: Anyway, what do you suppose these things are for?

    He asks, raising his hand to look at the bracelet wrapped around him arm. It''s green like mine. I hold mine up as well, looking at it. He looks over to see I also have one. His eyes narrow onto me, a scrutinizing look appears on his face as he observes me. After a few minutes, he laughs loudly, getting the attention of the bartender and the woman at the entrance who gave us the bracelets.

    Mark: That woman''s probably scheming something.

    He announces, grabbing me and throwing an arm over my shoulders.

    Mark: Never mind that, how about a drink, to the both of us. To our troubles!

    He finishes off the last drink in his reach. I look over at mine and then at the clock.

    Megan: One o''clock in the morning. I should get going to get some rest shouldn''t I? One last drink shouldn''t hurt, right?

    Megan: To our trouble!!!

    I finish off the drink in my hands as well. That was the last thing I remember that night.

    <hr />

    I woke up with a massive hangover, something I would not want considering what today is the day I have to meet with the various race leaders to ensure that the daughters they are enrolling today will be comfortable and everything. I know that I have to wake up, but I just don''t want to. It''s so warm in my bed with the strong pair of arms wrapped around my body protectively with the owner''s body flushed with mine in a spooning position that I snuggle into...

    Megan: Wait... what?

    I turn in place, coming face to face with Mark. He was awake and holding me lovingly from behind. I only now noticed that we were both naked. He looks up and down my body, licking his lips as his eyes roam my skin which caused me to shiver. We said nothing for the few moments that we stared at each other. He was the one to break the stalemate.

    Mark: Do you want to start or do I?

    I swallow nervously, tasting something in my mouth. I shook my head to clear it and spoke.

    Megan: You start...

    Mark: Is this your place?

    I look around, not knowing whose room is this. I shake my head in denial.

    Mark: Okay then, it''s not mine either. So we''re probably still in the love hotel.

    I nod my head in agreement.

    Mark: Next, are you on the pill?

    I shake my head in denial. I never had a need to take the pill because I never got sexually intimate with a man before. He was my first...

    Megan: You didn''t use a condom?

    Mark: Well, I can''t be sure, all I know is that when I woke next to you, I was ''in'' you.

    I nod my head in understanding.

    Mark: You are a virgin right?

    My head darted downwards in embarrassment. My father always said that I''d never get a lover if I don''t loosen up. I nearly trembled in his arms. I looked back up at him shyly, feeling tears prick into existence.

    Megan: How did you know?

    I see his eyes soften at my looks and tone of voice. I probably look scared in front of him. He looks guilty at what happened.

    Mark: There''s blood under the sheets.

    I nod again. I seem to be taking this a lot more calmly than I thought.

    Mark: I''m sorry for taking your first time while we were both drunk.

    I just nod my head numbly, still trying to wrap my mind around what we''ve done.

    Megan: It''s fine. I just never really liked men like that until now..

    Mark goes into a coughing fit as he heard my words. I realize how my words could be taken so I dispel his thoughts.

    Megan: I mean that I didn''t feel any desire for sex until now.

    Mark: Ah... Well, I''m flattered.

    I give him a light shove. We smile, easing the tension between us.

    Mark: Do you remember anything from last night?

    I shake my head in denial.

    Megan: Do you?

    He ponders for a moment before answering.

    Mark: Last I remember was you telling me you were a teacher.

    Megan: Last I remember was you telling me to drink up and saying ''to our troubles!''.

    We both get a good laugh at that. I quiet down when I see him with a pondering expression.

    Mark: I may have a way to see what happened last night.

    I sit up, him rising with me.

    Megan: Really? How?

    Mark: Let''s get dressed first.

    We both get out of the bed, heading for the shower. We reach the door together, glancing at each other. Mark pulls away first.

    Mark: Haha, ladies first.

    He smiles, letting me go first. I give him a grateful smile as I enter the bathroom. I take a quick shower, only now realizing that it''s only five in the morning. My meeting with the race leaders is at ten so I still have time. As I clean my body, my hand wanders down to my abdomen. realizing that I could soon be pregnant because of this coincidence. I decide to ignore it, letting nature take it''s course. Although if I do feel the need again, I''ll be sure to get on the pill and invite him next time.

    Megan: Next time?

    I feel surprised at myself and give a smile at the thoughts of next time. I run my hand down between my legs and feel the cloudish liquid running out of my lower lips. I shouldn''t be thinking we should do it once again just to make sure that it was a one time thing and that I just need to sate my repressed libido and curiousity.

    I clean myself off and wrap a towel around my body and walk outside Mark is sitting on the floor in front of a strange magic circle that I do not recognize. It uses symbols that I''ve never seen before. Mark stands up from his finished work, opening his mouth before I stopped him.

    Megan: I may be pregnant.

    Mark nods at my words. Looking into my eyes.

    Megan: What would you do if I was?

    Mark makes an expression on his face, debating something in his mind.

    Mark: I would try to support you and the child the best I could.

    He moves to give me a hug, cupping my ass at the same time. I give a small squeal in surprise.

    Mark: And I would do you again when I think about my child growing in there.

    He then moves to give me a gentle kiss like one would their lover. There was no frantic groping of the body or any lust in the kiss, only sweet tender kisses and the whispering of sweet nothings. I gave him a smile that I felt I''ve never showed anyone before.

    Megan: You may think of me as perverse, but I would like to ask something of you.

    Mark: Anything.

    Megan: I would like to do it once more to be sure of my feelings on whether I am attracted to you on a more than physical level.

    He looks surprised before whispering into my ear.

    Mark: That''s not a very good way of setting the mood if you blurt out your intentions straight out like that.

    He laughs, undoing the towel and carrying me into bed.

    <hr />

    Mark: So how are you feeling?

    He laughs as he holds me in bed. I giggle as I turn to give him a kiss. I never would''ve thought I would be into the younger boys. Even if my age doesn''t look that far off.

    Megan: I think it is fun, and I do like you, but I still think you should date people your own age.

    Mark: I''d much rather not. Most of teenage dating always has some kind of drama going down. I much prefer older women.

    Megan: Is that so? I distinctly remember you telling me that you had gotten various women pregnant the night before. What do you have to say about that?

    Mark: I''m the victim. They drugged me with some kind of super-aphrodisiac. I couldn''t help myself.

    I feel like he is still keeping something from me, but I don''t push him.

    Megan: As long as they are fine with having the kids and you will support them.

    Mark: With everything they have, they don''t need much supporting...

    I hear him mumble.

    Megan: Well, if you truly don''t find anyone your own age, then maybe we could see how it goes when you''re older.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    He gives a snort in amusement, confusing me.

    Mark: If only you knew how old I really am.

    He says offhandedly. I tilt my head in confusion as he gets up and observes the strange array he put down.

    Mark: You wanted to see what happened last night right?

    He crouches down and puts his hand on one of the runes. The circle lights up and turn into a crystal like image. I see flashes of different scenes. Some of them horrifying where the surrounding is filled with corpses or a city on fire, some of them peaceful where there are children running around and the parents chase after them. All of them having the same person in it. An older looking version of Mark. I turn to look at him as he focuses more, the scenes change to the bar we were sitting at last night. Only we were both clearly inebriated past our limits. We''re holding each other, my arms wrapped around his neck and his arm wrapped at my waist, pulling me close to him. We''re both flirting with each other and saying all kinds of embarrassing stuff. I ask him to skip ahead and we arrive at the part where we enter the room. He stops it here and makes some more hand signals and soon I enter the memories.

    <hr />

    flashback

    We stumble into the room, Mark has his arms wrapped around my waist as he kisses me fervently. We bounce off the walls as we both have our eyes closed in bliss. We finally manage to stumble onto the bed, with me straddling him. He leans up to kiss me again, but I push him down, a coy smile gracing my lips.

    Megan: It''s my first time, so I will decide how my first time will go.

    I strip my clothing giving him a show as I watch his eager eyes roam my nubile body. I make sure to flaunt my curves, moving my hands over them as I sway my body in an alluring dance. I moan throatily as I hear a growl of annoyance and impatience erupt from his throat as his eyes darken with unbridled lust. My figure becoming a symbol of sinful temptation that he wishes to ravage.

    Megan: How about we start with some foreplay.

    I announce slyly as I kiss him, trailing my lips downwards towards the tent in his pants. I undo the zipper and button to pull the pants off. His shirt follows his pants as we are both left in our underwear. I rub my hand over his growing member, teasing him as I roam back upwards, trailing my kisses.

    When I reach his lips, he snaps and grabs me roughly, pulling me flushed against his chiseled chest as he locks his lips with mine once more, his tongue darting into my mouth as he ravages it, exploring every nook and cranny. His hands ghost over my form, his fingertips leaving flashes of pleasure as they skim my skin, eliciting a reaction from my body. I feel as if the places he touched were on fire as they trailed over my form, increasing the pit of warmth slowly growing inside my belly. I only moaned into the kiss as I felt myself grow dizzy. He pulls away, a string of saliva connecting us as he slowly kisses my nape before moving on to the next act of pleasure.

    His hands move to my back, unclasping my bra with skillful ease, freeing my breasts from their confinement. They seemed to enjoy their freedom as they bounced proudly in front of him, as if telling him to show them how much he loves them. He shows them that as one of his hands move to my left one, fondling and grasping the orb of flesh as he plays with it, molding it to his touch. He shows his affection to the other one as he kisses his way to it before taking it into his mouth, suckling lightly to start off.

    I squeal at the pleasure as it shoots through my body, setting on fire the pit of warmth inside me. I feel myself shake and contort in pleasure as I feel a rush of euphoria run through me. Once I come down from my high, his ministrations grow rougher as he starts to toy with my body. He uses his teeth to stimulate my nipples as he alternates between them as his hands roam downwards to my core.

    I shiver in anticipation as he reaches my panties, slipping his fingers past the clothing and into my nether regions. He toys with me as his dexterous fingers stimulate me to an orgasm. Yet, he somehow is able to tell when I''m close and keeps me on the edge. He then moves downwards as his mouth reaches my lower lips. He tears off my damp panties as he eyes my honeypot.

    I hear him inhale my scent that makes me tremble with lust before darting forward and penetrate me with his tongue. His tongue roams my inner folds as he taste my nectar. I feel myself growing intoxicated to the feeling as he brushes against my clit with his teeth, sending me over the edge. I scream in ecstasy as my thighs close around his head, wearing them like earmuffs. Once I''ve calmed down, he continues my pleasure as he performs several actions with his tongue and mouth that ensure I am ready to take him easily.

    Just as he moves upwards to position himself, I make my move, flipping out positions so I am the one in control.

    Megan: I thought I said that I wanted to be the one to decide how my first time will go.

    I get out through panted breaths as I take a moment to collect myself. Once I do, I grin mischievously at him, pulling off his last article of clothing. His cock springs out, causing me to yelp at the action. I take a moment to look at the large organ. It was at least nine inches long, the smooth skin and the foreskin that hid the bulbous head made it look like a strange worm. It twitched in my hands as I feel it. It felt smooth, yet hard. It was also hot and throbbing in my hand.

    I grow nervous as I prepare myself. It was my first time in a sexual situation. I knew the gist of how to pleasure him, but I didn''t have any experience. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be good enough.

    It seems Mark had noticed my hesitation, and spoke softly.

    Mark: Just do what you think is right. I''ll let you know if you''re doing good.

    I looked up at him, a nervous smile on my face as I nodded at him and began giving my first blowjob. I licked the shaft of the rod, coating it in saliva to help with jerking him off as I approached the tip. I opened my mouth to give him access as I took it into my mouth. I had licked and sucked lightly on the  head of the shaft, as Mark gave off a groan of appreciation.

    Happy that I was doing decent, I took more and more into my mouth. Mark helped me through the process, like telling me to watch my teeth and to prepare my gag reflex if I wanted to take more of him into me as I bobbed my head up and down, the salty, yet sweet taste of his precum caused me to increase my actions enthusiastically. I felt him hitting the back of my throat as I focused on my gag reflex, finally being able to power through and get his entire cock into my mouth. I felt it sliding between my lips and down my throat as my saliva made it slicker. I could feel Mark growing increasingly forceful, foreshadowing his coming ejaculation. It got to the point where he took control and grabbed my hair by the fistfuls as he face-fucked me, going faster and faster. I could feel my mind going blank as the small amounts of air I could get barely kept me conscious as I felt his cock swell in my throat. I could feel as his seed went up and out his cock and shot straight into my belly. I looked up at him with a teary gaze as I felt him thrust slightly more, spraying cum into my throat and mouth as he pulled out. The last few shots of his cum shot onto my face, chest, and hair, coating it in a liberal amount of semen.

    I looked up at him, opening my mouth and showing him his cum in my mouth, getting a growl of lust as I swallowed it. I cleaned up the cum on my face and breasts as well the same way, using my fingers to get as much as I can. It felt like my entire body was on fire as my nose was clogged with the musky scent of his cock that I barely noticed when he picked me up and placed me on the bed.

    I looked up at him, and saw that his vision had cleared slightly. I was able to squeak out for him to be gentle since it was my first time. I felt his cock prod my lower lips, his head teasing the entrance and then sliding the shaft alongside the outer lips, making it slick with my juice. I could see as he entered me, popping the head of his cock inside as I felt myself be stretched. I could see as he fed inch after inch into me until I felt him hit my hymen.

    I looked up at him, my eyes telling him to go. He was fully sheathed inside me in the next moment. It took me a moment before I felt the pain, causing me to grimace and let out a few tears. I felt him lean over me, kissing the nape of my neck as well as my tears. After a few moments, I nodded at him to start moving.

    And when he did, I swear, I saw stars. He moved gently and lovingly in the beginning, making me feel wanted. Then he sped up as the pleasure began to overtake him. I could feel myself tighten and grip his meat as it slammed in and out of me with force, giving me orgasms one after the other. I could feel him carving his shape into me, making me his. I could feel as his breathing grew heavier, telling me that he was approaching his climax. I knew that he was about to fill me with is seed. I recall in the back of my head somewhere that there is a chance I could get pregnant because I took no protection.

    Mark: Are you on the pill?

    I shook my head at him.

    Megan: No, it''s my first time, and I want to experience everything.

    Mark: Good, cause I have plans for you.

    I felt myself tighten around him, a predatory grin gracing his features. Dozens of naughty thoughts filled my head as I thought about his plans.

    Megan: What kind of plans?

    Mark: I dunno, it would ruin the surprise...

    Megan: Tell me. Tell me. Spill it!

    I roll my hips to meet each of his thrusts, a sultry moan escapes my lips before he seals them with his. After a moment, he puts my ankles on his shoulders, giving him an angle to drive deeper into my womb.

    Mark: Well, I''m thinking of keeping you fucked and filled until you have my baby in your belly.

    I moaned in ecstasy, the idea of getting knocked up played around in my dirty thoughts as I imagined my belly swelling with child.

    Megan: Fuck me. Breed me like the bitch in heat I am. Just don''t stop.

    I beg at him as I quicken my movements to climax. He seems to enjoy my words as he speeds up again, before stopping. I could feel as he plants his seed in my fertile womb. I moan in ecstasy as I feel myself go over the edge at the idea of myself getting knocked up in the heat of the moment.

    I look up at him, only to see his eyes even darker with lust. Next thing I know, he has me on all fours, with my head and chest on the bed, his hand on my back and pushing me down while my ass is in the air. I could feel the cool air hit my pussy as I saw some of his cum roll out of me. I whimper at the loss of contact, before I feel his cock once again at me entrance. I feel it slam into me, brutally and roughly. Now, there is no loving embrace. Only primal instinct to fuck a baby into my belly overtaking him. I could hear him talking dirty to me, telling me that I am his now. I could hear him grunt and pant as I felt him fill my bloated womb every time he deposited his seed inside of me. I remember saying that I am his bitch and only his as he pounded into me.

    I could still feel that wanton smile on my face after hearing him telling me that I was his little cum slut. He rolls over, spooning me from behind as we start resting to fall asleep.

    Megan: Can we do this again?

    Mark: We can do it whenever you want.

    Megan: Oh goody.

    <hr />

    I regain my focus as I remember last night and our adventurous actions in bed.

    We stare at each other, his face one of unreadable emotions and mine a flustered and blushing one. I run back into the bathroom, taking a cold shower to cool off while thinking about what I had did last night.

    Megan: I was so BOLD!!

    I feel heat creeping up again on my face, so I splash myself with water to cool myself. I come back into the room where the array is gone and Mark has both of our clothes on the bed, waiting for us to dress. He gives me a small smile as he gives me a kiss on the cheek and goes into the bathroom. I dress myself and make myself presentable and wait for him to come out. He finishes his shower and dresses quickly as well. My mind wanders back to those scenes I saw when he was searching through his memories.

    Megan: Hey Mark, what were those memories from before?

    He pauses midway through dressing himself a sour expression on his face.

    Mark: I have amnesia and those memories are things that I had started to remember. That''s why I was drinking, those headaches come from me getting some memories back.

    Megan: But the you in those memories looked older?

    Mark: I have memories from... past lives I guess you could call it. At least I think I do.

    Megan: I see...

    He gives me a bitter look, clearly not pleased with the memories himself, so I don''t try digging deeper. He finishes dressing in the jeans and hoodie I had met him in, only this time he put his hair up in a spiky ponytail with some hair falling along the side of his face. He puts a bandanna on as well around his head to keep the sun off his hair, making him look more like a delinquent that I thought.

    Megan: That''s a different look.

    I comment. He gives me a small smile.

    Mark: What''s wrong with it?

    I think for a moment before answering.

    Megan:: It feels like if you were older, you could pull it off.

    Before my eyes, I see him age more and more, to the point where he looks the same age as the man in his memories, about 25 years old.

    Megan: Hot damn, he''s hot as hell even when he''s older!

    He laughs at my reaction while I get angry at him before interrogating him. He brushes off the questions and reverts back, clearly not wanting to tell me. I pout at him while he checks the time.

    Mark: Whoops, looks like I have to go right now.

    I look at the clock as well, shocked that it is eight in the morning now.

    Megan: Wait! How do we get in touch?

    He turns back to look at me in amusement. I blush at how that sounded but grab his hand, stopping him from leaving.

    Mark: What''s your number? I''ll call you so you can get in touch with me.

    I tell him, and get a pleasant surprise when I see he has a PWC.

    Megan: Those should be incredibly rare right now? Why does he have one as well?

    I can''t find any reason why he would have one. My brain gets a message that someone is calling me. I add him so I can call him later.

    Mark: Got it. When we meet again!

    He smiles, giving me one last kiss before rushing off. I stomp my foot in psuedo-anger before exiting as well, a smile on my face.

    <hr />

    Mark''s POV

    Well that was an interesting night. Let''s hope I didn''t impregnate her. I counted at least eight times in her womb alone when I was fast-forwarding through my memories. I''d be in trouble if I did. I decide to go meet with the woman who gave us these bracelets. I saw that they had a job offering and was wondering what it was about. I see her cleaning up after the night, so I go up and walk to her.

    Mark: Greetings again.

    She whirled around, seeing me standing behind her.

    Woman: Well if it isn''t the lucky lad from last night. Enjoy yourself?

    Mark: Immensely.

    I responded in kind.

    Mark: Although, I do wonder what kind of establishment this is. Care to enlighten me?

    She nodded with a wry smile.

    Woman: We are an establishment that caters to people looking for various things. Specifically relationships. That bracelet I gave the two of you mean that you are looking for a one night stand. I wanted to tease the both of you, and it seems that it worked somehow and you two got together. Although you did need a little push.

    Mark: Well, next time try to make sure your customers know what you do here. We didn''t know what these things meant and due to your meddling, My partner may be pregnant now.

    This seemed to cause the woman to be startled. Although she got over it quickly.

    Woman: Well, I''ll be sure to make sure people know next time. Let''s hope she isn''t... or maybe it''s the other way around between you two.

    She looks over my shoulder at Megan who was listening in on our conversation with an embarrassed face. She squeaks in surprise and runs off. The woman turns her attention back to me.

    Woman: As for you, it''s not nice to ''kiss and tell''. I''m sure she wouldn''t want people to know about what happened between you two. Even if I was the one who instigated it.

    Mark: True. It slipped my mind that I shouldn''t be talking about my relationships between women to people like it was normal. I''ll keep that in mind.

    Woman: That''s good.

    She goes back to cleaning off the table she was working on.

    Mark: If I may, what is the job offering you have open?

    Woman: Bartender. My old man is getting too old for it and he wants to relax, so we need to hire a new one to fill in.

    She answers without turning back to me. I think about it for a while, deciding that I can do the job if they explain how the drinks are mixed. I''ll probably catch on quickly.

    Mark: I would like to apply, only you would need to show me how to mix the various drinks.

    She turned to me in surprise. Her gaze seems to look for something in my face, but I don''t know what.

    Woman: Fair enough. Pops and myself need to observe whether or not you''re good enough for the job. There is another requirement though, but you only need to worry about that if you can pass the first test. Name''s Amanda by the way.

    I nod my head as she drags me to the counter to prepare for the test. Her old man, Gregory, is there to administer the test. It is a fast and easy test of seeing if I have the technical skills required to do the job. I learn quickly from Greg, as if my body had been used to doing such actions before. Soon, I am able to serve just as well as Greg, surprising the both of them. I tell them that I was always a fast learner so their curiosity has subsided for now. After giving me a book with all the types of drinks they serve, they tell me to remember it so I won''t have trouble when I come back.

    Next, they take me to a room where it looks like one would spar with others in. I turn my head to look at them.

    Amanda: Now, we also need to make sure you''re able to fight in case there are more rowdier customers in the store. Just say if you don''t want to.

    I nod my head and ready myself for the spar. My opponent is Greg, but just because he''s old doesn''t mean he should be taken lightly. His skills are on par with the few S-ranked adventurers from what I observed amongst the people I''ve killed, and I feel like he was holding back. After a full hour of sparring, I get the green light with my fighting skills. All that''s left is to make sure that I am good in the personality and attitude department which they''ll be test me on through an interview. It is a quick and easy interview where there''s not much to be left out when it comes to how I act and my personality. Afterwards, I am released, stating that I will be told whether or not I am hired after they check with their other co-workers. It seems that their place is run by a group of close-knit individuals. I don''t mind, so I get the go ahead to leave for the day after telling them how to contact me.

    Mark: It''s always good to have a decent source of income.

    I smile as I rush off to home to check out how the apartment looks.
Name: ???	Age: ???
Race: ???	Class: None
Titles
Eldest Origin, Savior of Reality, Enemy of Creation, Judge of Existences, Harem Protagonist, Devout Lover, Corrupted Existence